TCU Creative Writing Awards 2019

Page 1

"Creative Writing at TCU is committed to fostering the value of creative citizenship--the notion that fostering active engagement with each other and the community through the creative arts is a civic responsibility." CONTESTS & ORIGINAL WORK

TCU Department of English - descant - TCU Press - eleven40seven Bryson Literary Society - Center for Digital Expression


2019 CREATIVE WRITING AWARDS Contests & Original Work


Contest #1. The Neil Daniel Drama Award SPONSOR: AN ANONYMOUS DONOR Judge: Dr. Chantel Langlinais Carlson Winner: John Young for “Self” ................................................................................................................ 7 Contest #2. The Bob Frye AddRan English 10803 Award SPONSOR: MRS. ALICE FRYE Judge: Dr. Carrie Leverenz Winner: Ashley Parks for “Affirmative Action: Why It’s Essential” ............................................................. 17 Contest #3. The Australia Tarver Award for Critical Essay on Race, Post-colonialism, or Multi-Ethnic Studies SPONSORS: DR. KAREN STEELE AND DR. STACIE MCCORMICK Judge: Dr. Mona Narain Winner: Leah Smith for “"Latinas for Sale": Implications of Sexual Assault on Latinas” ......................... 25 Contest #4. The Non-Fiction Prose Award SPONSOR: THE THURSDAY GROUP, TCU WOMEN EXES Judge: Dr. Charlotte Hogg Winner, 1st Place: Lutie Rodriguez for “Night Vision” ................................................................................................... 41 Winner, 2nd Place: Aubrey Hutson for “Scrabbling1” .................................................................................................... 46 Honorable Mention: Sabrina Ochoa for “The Little Door” ......................................................................................... 54 Contest #5. The Woman's Wednesday Club Research Paper or Essay Award SPONSOR: THE WOMAN'S WEDNESDAY CLUB, FORT WORTH Judge: Dr. Joe Darda Winner: Andreley Bjelland for “The Independent Façade of the 1920s Flapper” ............................................. 59 Honorable Mention: Isabella Nucci for “Female Expressions of Grief”.................................................................... 68

Contest #6. The Woman's Wednesday Club Fiction Award SPONSOR: THE WOMAN'S WEDNESDAY CLUB, FORT WORTH Judges: Dr. Sidney Thompson and Prof. Cynthia Shearer Winner: Joshua Borders for “Triptych” ......................................................................................................... 81 Honorable Mention: Sandy Pham for “Troubleshooting” ....................................................................................... 85


Contest #7. The Bill Camfield Memorial Award for Humorous Fiction, Screenplays, and Essays SPONSOR: ENDOWMENT ESTABLISHED BY PAUL & STEPHANIE CAMFIELD IN MEMORY OF MR. CAMFIELD'S FATHER Judge: Mr. Tyler Price Winner, 1st Place: Joshua Borders for “Instructions for My Resurrection” .......................................................................95 Winner, 2nd Place: Polley Poer for “The Tidwell Dictionary of Unofficial Definitions” .............................................. 103 Contest #8. The Margaret-Rose Marek Memorial Multimedia Writing Award SPONSORS: DR. STEVE SHERWOOD, AND THE CENTER FOR DIGITAL EXPRESSION Judge: Dr. Jason Helms Winner: Gabrielle Saleh for “Women of the World Through Literature”........................................................ 112 Contest #9. The Graduate Multimedia Writing Award SPONSORS: DR. STEVE SHERWOOD, AND THE CENTER FOR DIGITAL EXPRESSION Judge: Dr. Jason Helms Winner: Nicholas Brown f or “The Trial of the Children of Loki”..................................................................... 113 Contest #10. The Subversive Thought Award SPONSOR: DR. RICH ENOS, DR. NATHANAEL O’REILLY, AND PROF. ALEX LEMON Judge: Dr. Nathanael O’Reilly Winner: Polley Poer for “Unfinished Essays You Wouldn't Finish Reading” ......................................... 148 Honorable Mention: Ann Tran for “Memorialization of the Displaced: The Vietnam War Memorial in Arlington, Texas and the Memory of South Vietnam” (not published at the author’s request) Contest #11. The Tony Burgess Environmental Writing Award SPONSORS: DR. STEVE SHERWOOD, AND THE CENTER FOR DIGITAL EXPRESSION Judges: Dr. Dan Williams, Prof. Cynthia Shearer, and Dr. Steve Sherwood Winner: Not Awarded This Year


Contest #12. The Siddie Joe Johnson Poetry Award SPONSORS: Dr. Donald W. Jackson, Professor Emeritus of Political Science, TCU, and Dr. Takeshi Takahasi Judge: ANONYMOUS Winner: Aubrey Hutson for “Wonder Land”................................................................................................. 166 Honorable Mention: Abigail Jennings for “Night Flying” ............................................................................................. 167 Contest #13. The Bob Frye Satire Award SPONSOR: AN ANONYMOUS DONOR Judge: Dr. Rima Abunasser Winner: Andreley Bjelland for “A Millennial Fairy Tale” ................................................................................... 169 Honorable Mention: Annie Brenkus for “Ascension” ................................................................................................ 170 Contest #14. The David Vanderwerken Short Story Award SPONSOR: THE DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH FACULTY Judge: ANONYMOUS Winner, 1st Place: Abigail Jennings for “My Looking Glass” .......................................................................................... 171 Winner, 2nd Place: Afamefuna Onyebadi for “Red with a Tinge of Yellow” ............................................................................ 181 Winner, 3rd Place: Joshua Borders for “The Church of the Irrevocably Damned” ......................................................... 187 Honorable Mention: Brenntyn Rhea for “The Last Good Day” ................................................................................. 200 Honorable Mention: Elissa Tatum for “Rescue” .................................................................................................... 206 Contest #15. The Woman's Wednesday Club Essay Award SPONSOR: THE WOMAN'S WEDNESDAY CLUB, FORT WORTH Judge: Dr. Rich Enos Winner: Katie Marler for “The Way a Woman Moves” ............................................................................ 214 Honorable Mention: Brooke Damico for “#Metoo: Not My Movement” ...................................................................... 225 Contest #16. The Betsy Colquitt Graduate Poetry Award SPONSOR: LINDA CLARK OF GEORGETOWN, TX Judge: Dr. Lachlan Brown Winner: Andreley Bjelland for “A Mon Dieu” ................................................................................................... 233


Contest #17. The Margie Boswell Poetry Award SPONSOR: THE BOSWELL FAMILY, HONORING MARGIE B. BOSWELL Judge: ANONYMOUS Winner, 1st Place: John Wood for “Something I Saw by the Lake at Night” ........................................................... 234 Winner, 2nd Place: Emily Capelli “To a Woman Who Ordered Extra Croutons on Her Salad” ............................. 236 Contest #18. The Sigma Tau Delta Essay Award SPONSOR: CHI ALPHA CHAPTER, SIGMA TAU DELTA, DR. KAREN STEELE & DR. ARIANE BALIZET Judge: Nathanael O’Reilly Winner: Ann Tran for “The Black-less Confederate Museum” ............................................................ 237 Honorable Mention: Tatum Lindahl for “Classical Music is Like Glasses” ............................................................... 241 Contest #19. The Graduate Student Fiction Award SPONSOR: ANONYMOUS Judge: Dr. Sheela Chari Winner: Alyssa Quinn Johnson for “First” ............................................................................................................... 243 Contest #20. The Woman’s Wednesday Club Merit Award SPONSOR: THE WOMAN'S WEDNESDAY CLUB, FORT WORTH Winner: Sandy Pham


Self by John Young SCENE ONE JASON leans up against a bar talking to a GIRL. After a few seconds of pleasant conversation she gathers her things and walks away with one of her friends. JASON turns to the BARTENDER and signals for his attention. At the other end of the bar MEG, a friend of JASON watches him. JASON (to GIRL walking away) Maybe next time. (to BARTENDER) Hey can I get one more here? MEG walks over to Jason and lightly claps him on the back. Ouch. No dice huh?

MEG

JASON (Shrugging off her hand) What the heck are you doing here? MEG Admiring the décor. How about you, other than playing baseball? Baseball?

JASON

MEG Yeah, cuz you know you struck out. Boom. Burn. JASON Real funny, where’d you get that one, a Laffy Taffy wrapper? MEG Nah, fortune cookie. (to BARTENDER) Barkeep! One of whatever he’s having. JASON (muttering to himself) Fortune cookie my ass. MEG Anyway, whatcha doing here Jason? Drinking.

JASON

7


Admirable pastime.

MEG JASON

And you? Just seeing if you’re all right.

MEG

JASON What, you’re worried about me now? Someone’s gotta be.

MEG

JASON Or what, think I’ll end up in a ditch or something? MEG

You tell me.

JASON If I was gonna off myself I’d make sure to have a better guarantee. That’s not funny Jason.

MEG

JASON Yeah well everybody’s a critic. JASON finishes off his drink. The BARTENDER sets another bottle in front of him without Jason asking for another. Before JASON can take a sip MEG scoops it away from him.

Thanks.

MEG (to BARTENDER)

(takes a swig and turns to JASON) Maybe you’ve had enough huh?

Trust me, I haven’t.

JASON

MEG Drinking doesn’t solve problems. JASON

8


Neither does nagging. But seeing as I’ve never tested your theory, I think I’ll give it a whirl. JASON takes back the beer and drinks. MEG You shouldn’t be so hard on yourself Jason. JASON What can I say? I have a knack for self-deprecating humor. MEG People don’t want to hang around someone who can’t stop insulting himself. JASON I’m not insulting myself, I’m making jokes at my own expense. What gives people the right to-to get turned off by honest statements that I make about myself that just happen to ironically coincide with-with… You’re reaching. Shut up, my point still stands.

MEG JASON

MEG So does mine. You ever think that this part of your personality is why you’re lonely? Maybe it’s part of the reason people aren’t sticking around. You’re sticking around. Yeah well I’m different. Yeah how? Because I know you. Whatever. It annoys me. What does?

JASON MEG JASON MEG JASON MEG

JASON The dumb stuff that people get worked up over.

9


You talking about earlier?

MEG

JASON It was a joke where I happened to be the punch line. And yet she looked upset. What’s her deal? MEG Maybe Nat’s not a fan of backhanded humor. JASON It’s not like I was insulting anyone. Except yourself.

MEG

JASON There’s no reason for that to bother her. MEG Really, you can’t think of any? Can you?

JASON

MEG My God, it’s like seeing one of those dense anime protagonists in the flesh. JASON Very funny. Except I’d bet my left kidney it’s not that. MEG Got something against your left kidney? Itches more than the right. Well, how about that.

JASON MEG

JASON No way she has a thing for me. MEG Honestly you’re so negative about yourself you’ve become conceited. Is it really so hard for you to believe that there may be one person in the entire world that finds you attractive?

10


…Yes. Why do I even ask?

JASON MEG

JASON Okay fine, there may be someone out there who has that potential-. MEG Especially considering your relationship history. JASON We don’t talk about her, remember? Noted.

MEG

JASON As I was saying, there may be someone out there with that potential, but Nat is definitely not one of those people. MEG Well I’d take your word for it, but it’s not like you’ve got a good radar for these things. JASON Yeah well maybe it’s rusted from underuse. Why are you so sure anyways? Call it a strong feeling.

MEG

JASON You rank your strong feelings over my skepticism in this situation? MEG Yes well woman’s intuition…pessimistic self-sabotage… MEG weighs each option on her hand, raising the former up higher. MEG I think I know which one I’ll choose. JASON Self-sabotage. That’s a new one. You like it? You can use it.

MEG

11


Gee thanks. Anytime.

JASON MEG

There is a pause between them. JASON uses this time to finish off his second drink. JASON What were we even talking about? MEG The fact that you can’t tell when someone is in to you. JASON I think I’ll know it when I see it Meg. MEG Yeah? Did you see it in tall, blonde, and floozy over there? Is that what this is all about?

JASON

MEG Picking up girls in a bar is such a classy move Jason. JASON You expect better from me or something? Damn right.

MEG

JASON I don’t know what I ever did to give you the impression that I’m better than this (he gestures down at himself and his drinks) but clearly you’ve been misinformed. MEG (loudly) And look at that we’ve come full circle! JASON Just leave me alone would you? BARTENDER Hey buddy, try and keep it down huh? Noticing some of the other patrons are giving him sideways looks, JASON gives a small wave of acknowledgement to the BARTENDER. JASON then coughs awkwardly under

12


the gazes and motions for another drink. The BARTENDER sets it in front of him and MEG scoops it up again to drink from it. Really want me gone? I’m not sure. How come?

MEG JASON MEG

JASON If you left then I’d be completely alone. MEG There are people out there Jason. You act like there’s a wall between you and everyone else, a wall you can’t get past. But all you need to do is strike up a conversation, go to events, make an effort. JASON And what? The pieces will magically fill into place? Suddenly everything will be bright and sunny and full of laughter? MEG Would you rather it be gray, cloudy and full of nothing? JASON You know it’s funny, I always thought an overcast sky was more beautiful than any sunny sky. Jason…

MEG

JASON No I mean it. Blue skies, fluffy white clouds, boring. But a gray sky is different, you know? It’s…all encompassing. Like a heavy weight thrown over everything. The world under it feels still, cold. Like the sun itself is sleeping and everything else on Earth is treading on light feet to keep from disturbing it. Jason come on. What? Just talk to me would you?

MEG JASON MEG

13


I am talking.

JASON

MEG Not to anyone here you’re not. JASON Well what do you want to talk about- no what do you want me to say- no what do you even want from me Meg? What do you want? I came here to drink, and yes to maybe hit on some girls, what is so wrong with that? I’m lonely. I’ve got no one, nothing. Maybe if I hit it off with, as you said, some tall, blonde and floozy, I can actually have some intimacy for a while. MEG Cheap comfort doesn’t help in the end Jason. JASON Well then here’s hoping the end doesn’t come for a while. He takes a drink.

MEG All I want from you is for you to try Jason. Try and make some kind of real connection. Strive for the real deal, don’t settle for whatever this is.

Yeah well I don’t think I can.

JASON

MEG Why is it impossible for you to do anything but doubt yourself? Certainty is for schmucks. What does that even mean!?

JASON MEG

JASON It means I can’t Meg. Somewhere along the line I forgot how to make meaningful connections. MEG Oh please, it’s not rocket science. JASON It might as well be. Being social has never been easy for me, but I’ve just been on my own for so long now without hanging out with other people that it’s like I’ve forgotten how. I can’t motivate myself to go out. I can barely have a conversation with people, let alone flirt effectively. I trip up on small talk Meg, small talk.

14


MEG Just because you’re a bit awkward doesn’t mean it’s suddenly the end of the world for you social life Jason. And don’t act like you’re completely isolated from social interactions. You have friends at work, like Nat and the others. JASON I have work friends, there’s a difference. We see each other at work so much that there’s no point in or want to hang out outside of it. MEG The point still stands that you’re not completely friendless. And you’ve got me. Yeah. I’ve got you.

JASON

MEG Well geez, don’t sound too excited about it. JASON Doesn’t solve many problems does it? Ass.

MEG

JASON Top ten things you’d never expect to hear from a preacher’s daughter. MEG Oh I’m a preacher’s daughter now? Eh something like that.

JASON

MEG Well it seems you’ve perked up a bit. Not too hard was it? JASON Yeah, yeah. How much are you charging for this therapy session huh doc? Eh stick it on your tab. Right. Until next time.

MEG JASON MEG JASON

15


What you’re leaving-? JASON suddenly bends over coughing violently, choking on a final sip of beer. After a few seconds he straightens up and pushes away his beer, rubbing his mouth with his sleeve. MEG is gone. The BARTENDER pushes a glass of water JASON’s way. BARTENDER You sick or something buddy? JASON looks around the bar for a moment for MEG. No…no I’m fine.

JASON

16


Affirmative Action: Why it’s essential by Ashley Parks For those of you who watch the popular TV show Scandal, a political thriller and drama written by screenwriter, producer, and author Shonda Rhimes, Olivia’s father (Olivia is the main character in the show) reminds her of an all too common conversation in the households of many African American children. As shown in the visual attached the saying is as follows: You have to be twice as good as them to get half of what they have, “them” and “they” serving as the euphemistic reference to white people. Ever since I was a little girl, my dad has always drilled into my head a similar saying: you have to be twice as good to be considered equal. Whether this came to academic, athletic or even fine art performances, my dad would always admonish me with this saying. So, what does this mean? This means that this conversation among African-American children and their parents is not uncommon. This saying encapsulates the legacy of the African-American individual, and often many other minorities when it comes to achieving a lifestyle that is equal, or as close to equal as possible to their white counterparts. In an effort to ameliorate the struggles of minority individuals, the United States government launched an initiative known as Affirmative Action. Affirmative action encourages diversity, which in turn encourages more well-rounded critical thinking skills, especially on college campuses. It also allows minority individuals

17


the opportunities to receive a better education, land better jobs, and ultimately shape a brighter future for themselves that a society grounded in deep, historical systemic racism, classism, and sexism has made more difficult for them to achieve. I would say the most foundational importance of Affirmative Action is within education, as it is a strong educational background that lends to greater long-term benefits in the other aspects of one’s life. Overall, Affirmative Action and its policies are a pivotal step the government has taken to eliminate this conversation from the lives of many young minorities. According to an official definition from the National Conference of State Legislatures, “Affirmative Action policies are those in which an institution or organization actively engages in efforts to improve opportunities for historically excluded groups in American society”, these excluded groups being any type of minority to include women, people of color, and even people of different sexual orientations. All of these groups of people share one trait: disenfranchisement or disadvantage in some regard. It is here where affirmative action comes in as a tool to alleviate this disadvantage. Affirmative Action is not a brand-new concept. President John F. Kennedy is said to have coined the term “affirmative action” in an Executive Order during the Civil Rights Movement of the 1960s, stating that “government contractors were to take affirmative action to ensure that applicants are employed, and that employees are treated during employment without regard to their race, creed, color, or national origin.” (NCSL). After a sluggish improvement in the representation of African Americans in institutions of higher learning immediately following the Supreme Court’s landmark Brown vs. Board of Education decision, which outlawed school segregation, President Lyndon B. Johnson “signed an

18


Executive Order in 1965 that required government contractors to use affirmative action policies in their hiring to increase the number of minority employees.” (NCSL). As shown here, well-respected presidential figures were key advocates for the birth and beginnings of Affirmative Action. As depicted in the examples above, many of the early pushes for Affirmative Action came chiefly in regard to employment and subsequent economic opportunity. However, a key stepping stone for many to reaching a level of employment that provides an adequate amount of financial stability is higher education. The degree that is coupled with that higher education demonstrates a level of competence in the degreeholder’s ability to perform basic tasks or to contribute basic knowledge in a professional workplace. Where Affirmative Action comes into play here is with regard to the disadvantage I mentioned earlier on the account for minority individuals in reaching this goal of a degree followed by the goal of economic success. These disadvantages come in a plethora of mediums and some of them compound others. Issues such as housing discrimination funnel minority individuals into less amiable living conditions. The practice of redlining, refusing a loan or insurance to someone because of the poor financial risk associated with where a client currently lives, has begun to re-emerge among blacks with “the share of home loans going to blacks dropping from 8.7 percent in 2006 to 5.2 percent in 2014.” (The Fight for Fair Housing). As a result, these individuals cannot secure homes in better off neighborhoods that may have higher quality school systems. The lack of ability to access these quality school systems then leads to those students that cannot attend being unprepared for the next level of higher education in comparison to their white counterparts who most likely have easier access to and can

19


afford better quality schooling such as private schools. As you may hopefully be able to see through this example, systemic disenfranchisement that begins with where these individuals are housed can affect the type of education they receive, and eventually affect their competitiveness when it comes to qualifying for acceptance into an institution of higher learning. This leads us to the height of the Affirmative Action debate: college admissions. Those who argue against Affirmative Action when it comes to college admissions claim that Affirmative Action policies “lower the standards of accountability needed to push students… to perform better” (Messerli). The flaw with this argument is that Affirmative Action is most often seen in the form of recruitment and scholarship, meaning that those who receive Affirmative Action benefits are usually those who have strong work ethic or demonstrate the possibility and desire for great success. In my personal experience, I received a scholarship titled The Diversity Award from the University of Missouri, which was given to me due to my “competitive academic record and membership in a racial or ethnic minority group that is underrepresented in relation to the university’s goal to achieve educational benefits of a diverse student body.” (Mizzou Student Financial Aid). As depicted in the requirements of the award, any student who was to receive that scholarship, including myself, had to demonstrate some sense of adequate academic competiveness in addition to having minority status. In this we see that “Affirmative Action is more of a process than an admissions policy” often requiring admissions counselors and universities to seek out the best and brightest that may not have the resources necessary to fully access a luxury like a college education

20


on their own, simply because of circumstances that are not fully within their control (NCSL). Most universities are also firm advocates for diversity on their campuses because of the academic benefits such diversity entails. In having input and representation of ideologies of all sorts, domestic, international, and more, colleges that focus on administering a liberal arts education do so effectively by encouraging a diverse make up in their student body. By housing people with different values, beliefs, and ideologies on an intimate college setting (whether this be in a classroom or in on campus living situations) everyone on the campus, whether that be student, faculty, or staff, benefit from an enriching educational experience in a generally safe and controlled environment. Having a diverse student body also benefits students beyond their time in their institution of choice as being around different types of individuals teaches students about how they “must be able to work effectively with the diverse society that surrounds them,” when it comes to attending a graduate school, or entering the workforce (NCSL). Affirmative Action policies are the key tool used by these universities to ensure this enriching facet of the college experience. Some say that Affirmative Action is outdated in its efforts. However, as Elise C. Boddie, nationally recognized expert in civil rights and professor of law at Rutgers University, points out in the Harvard Review, “problems of racial injustice are more visible then ever and the need to promote opportunities for people of different racial and ethnic backgrounds seems more urgent” than ever before. She goes on to note that “as people of color become a majority of the population, ... it becomes evident that their future is the country’s future.” (Boddie). With tensions on the rise within the current

21


political climate, especially in regard to immigration, and as the number of minority individuals continues to increase as a result of this immigration, the American society has to keep up with its own changes. Again, this is why Affirmative Action is in place to make sure that the age old American dream is realized by everyone who wishes to work to be a part of it. I encourage people to turn away from the simplistic thought that affirmative action is solely about race. It is thought processes like this that have oppressed minority individuals for as long as America has been in existence. Instead, look at affirmative action as an opportunity, created for those who once had none. Nothing in our world is simply black and white and this applies to many facets of our society. Affirmative Action has always been geared toward helping the little guy and making sure every qualified individual gets the opportunity to live their dreams, especially those who do not have the chance to access those dreams as easily others. Without Affirmative Action, the echo chambers that are so detrimental to society’s growth in knowledge and acceptance would wreak havoc on our world. The polarizations that are so prevalent in our society today could possibly be 10 times worse without the smallest semblance of understanding that Affirmative Action, at the very least, has contributed to in some capacity. To close, I ask you to take the time to try and place yourself in the shoes of a minority individual, especially if you find yourself as a heavy part of the white majority. Again, not simply in a racial context, but in all categories: A woman, a person of color, a gender-fluid individual. Think of the hardships these people face compared to what you may face as the go-to option in our society. The standard of beauty and intelligence. Now try to understand Affirmative Action based off of what I have shared with you and

22


see just how important and valuable the opportunity of what Affirmative Action can offer has on your fellow human.

23


Works Cited “Affirmative Action| Overview.” Ncsl.org, www.ncsl.org/research/education/affirmativeactionoverview.aspx. Boddie, Ellie C. “The Future of Affirmative Action.” Harvard Law Review, vol. 103, no. 1, 1 Nov. 2016, pp. 38–50. Messerli, Joe. “BalancedPolitics.org.” Affirmative Action (Pros & Cons, Arguments For and Against, Advantages & Disadvantages), www.balancedpolitics.org/affirmative_action.htm. “Rutgers Law School.” RSS, law.rutgers.edu/directory/view/ecb95.

Squires, Gregory D. The Fight for Fair Housing: Causes, Consequences, and Future Implications of the 1968 Federal Fair Housing Act. “Student Financial Aid.” Diversity Award | Student Financial Aid | University of Missouri, financialaid.missouri.edu/types-of-aid/scholarships/scholarships/diversityaward/index.php. You Have to Be Twice as Good. Nov. 2014.

24


“Latinas for Sale”: Implications of Sexual Assault on Latinas by Leah Smith In our society, when sexual assault is seen as either a shameful act or one that requires strength to overcome, Latinas are at a crossroads. As they stand in a white man’s world, they’re influenced by their culture, societal pressures and inner voice. Is sexual assault a criminal act? What does it mean to be a Latina who’s been sexually assaulted? How is the body of a Latina portrayed? In this discussion, I will be analyzing Carmen Machado’s novel Her Body and Other Parties along with other materials to give insight about the portrayal of sexual assault and its effects on Latinas- specifically their bodies. It’s important to note that my own personal experiences, beliefs and discoveries as a Latina woman will be mentioned throughout. Before diving into our discussion, I’d like to describe my biases. Before reading any of the academic work mentioned, I came in with these experiences and beliefs. When you’re Latina, your parents may warn you about sex, but they will not educate you. Discussion of condoms, teen pregnancy, orgasms, healthy relationships and birth control do not exist. This made having a boyfriend or even male friends problematic and stressful for my mother. If I wanted to attend a male friend’s birthday party or event, I had to tell my mother, grandmother and aunts that I would be at a female friends’ home. If you’re born into a religious household like me, you’ll spend countless hours hearing about the implications of premarital sex at church from your own father. During Spanish church services, only married couples could sit next to each other. This is the foundation I received and cannot take back. I spent most of my

25


young life believing that sex is a sin and frowned upon friends who encouraged it. This all quickly changed with one boy. At the age of fifteen, I was sexually assaulted by a Latino male on a frigid October evening. He was one of my “best friends” at the time and spent the next three years of high school alongside me. He made sex meaningless for me. He made me feel dirty even after four hot showers. He made me feel like I was asking for it. When a man crosses the street or makes eye contact with me for too long, I’m there again. I’m under his grip and hearing his breathing pattern. I remember coming home that October evening and telling my mother I was perfectly fine. When she asked me why my top lip was cut, I told her it was my car door- not the bite of a boy trying to put me in the mood. This is the experience I carry with me everywhere and in every relationship I have. My view on life was forever changed and as I hear the stories of other Latinas with similar experiences, I want to comfort them. I’ve always known that telling my mother about my experience would shatter her heart, so I actively choose to stay silent. I don’t want her to feel shame or guilt on my 1

behalf. She would say, “Cha. This is why you should’ve stayed home with me. You’re going to have to tell your future husband about this.” It’s better to be a virgin in her eyes than a Latina who’s been afraid of men her entire young life. Throughout my lifetime, I have found boys and a “man” who have worshipped my body for what it is. Yet, when I tell them about that October evening, they either laugh, feel guilt or completely self-destruct. It’s important that this part of my story is showcased in this discussion because it’s essential to the analysis of Machado’s work. If I were also a Latina lesbian, I would have a different point of view. If I were a white woman, I would Short for “cha-cha”. This is a term of endearment my mother uses. Most madres will use the term hija- Spanish for daughter. 1

26


also look at her work differently. Carmen Maria Machado eloquently tells the story of the bodies of women through the viewpoint of a Latina lesbian. The format of her novel is a sequence of short, fictionalized stories that rely heavily on metaphorical language and willingness of the reader to explore new territory. She tells us about how the bodies have either been put to the test or worshipped. Often, the bodies of women are put to the test in situations without consent. Machado’s commentary on sexual assault seemed to be both raw and frightening. She was not afraid to add details such as the sounds made or how the character saw themselves afterwards. Also, Machado never mentions the race of any characters except occasional commentary on supporting characters. She rarely mentions of the character’s striking features- which allows women who are reading to resonate with the many women at any level they choose. Each vignette is essential to the commentary in its own manner. For the purpose of this discussion and ease, I’ll be mentioning each story by its chapter title. In “The Husband Stitch”, Machado tells the story of a young girl who falls in love and gets married to the first boy she has sex with. Together, they have a son who grows up to be “good”. It starts with them meeting at a neighbor’s party and ends seventeen years into their son’s life. At first, their sex was characterized as an adrenaline pumping, sneaky young love type. It escalates and ends around her feeling utterly alone as a woman. The most interesting part of this story is how the character refers to a ribbon. Literally, a green ribbon is supposedly tied around her neck. Machado may be equating this ribbon held secret and close to the female

27


character as a symbol of her womanhood. The husband is described as an eager, loving boy to a greedy husband. The woman does not allow her husband/first love to take off the ribbon until well into their marriage. Once this happens, the woman’s head literally rolls of her body and bed- leaving her separated at the neck. Interestingly, when this female character finds herself in a situation with homosexual desire, her ribbon remains on and untouched. The only instance of sex that’s wanted by the female character is when she first desires it then with her female love affair. This speaks volumes to the relationship dynamic with males- sex becomes a transaction and expected after it loses its initial youthfulness. The character’s connection with her womanhood is seen as incredibly precious and worth noting. In “Inventory”, Machado seems to draw from real life people and their stories of how they lost their virginity or engage in sex outside of normal settings. 2 For most of the individuals, it occurred with strangers on a whim. More importantly, it was not the experience they were expecting. Regardless of gender or social class, the characters found the act to be either messy, useless or uneventful. In one instance she writes, “He wanted to go down on me, but I didn’t want him to. He got angry and left, slamming the screen door so hard my spice rack jumped from its nail and crashed to the floor” (Machado, 36). Ironically, each of these stories weave into each other in a post-apocalyptic world. At some points, it seems as though multiple people have the same sexual partners. It appears Machado is commenting on how sex leads to the demise of a population that thrives off sexual encounters.

I use the words “normal settings” as a phrase for places where/when sex commonly occurs according to society. i.e. after a first date or in a marriage.

2

28


In “Eight Bites”, Machado provides commentary on the body image of women. She tells the story of one woman who struggles with her weight and decides to undergo bariatric surgery. The chapter title refers to the amount of food deemed ladylike and acceptable- as prescribed by character’s mother. Machado writes, “I could not make eight bites work for my body and so I would make my body work for eight bites” (Machado, 153). Each of her sisters have done this surgery and attempt to support her in the process. Her daughter is completely against the surgery. The woman insists that this surgery will bring her happiness and confidence. Yet, her story is cut short by the agony brought by her “old self” following her around. In the end, the woman isn’t completely restored nor her best self- as she thought she would be with the weight loss surgery. This story highlights the matrilineal thread that runs through several generations of women- as seen in the Hispanic culture. The notion of “thin as beautiful” is not one that I’ve seen in Hispanic culture but there is a prevalence of appearing put together. Machado may have drawn influence from interacting with white women. In “Difficult at Parties”, the author tells an incredibly vivid story of a woman who’s survived sexual assault. It describes how the incident changed her relationship with her male counterpart and how it impacts her daily life. She realizes she’s lost her sexual drive and feels hopeless at times. It becomes hard for her to make social connections and attend social gathers- hence they phrase “difficult at parties”. In order to regain herself, her significant other and her suggest watching pornography as well as making their own sex tapes. In order to acclimate her back towards sex, they watch the pornography together and try to have sexual encounters based off

29


the porn they watch. Even during their last real attempt at making love (which they recorded)- the character does not recognize herself. Throughout the entire story, she does not recognize her body or wants. There is a moment where she is mentally present during the sexual encounter, but it is fleeting. While watching the recorded version she comments, “Her body- mine- is still striped with the yellowish stains of fading bruises” (Machado, 241). Out of each of Machado’s short stories mentioned, this one seemed to be the most impactful. Even with an incredibly supportive counterpart, the woman struggles to get back to the sexual creature she knows she can be. Besides my own experience with this internal struggle, it’s disheartening to have a third person point of view on this. Machado could be adding her own take on how the victims of sexual assault become disengaged from society- even with support systems and techniques. Carmen Machado never explicitly states whether these stories are true or if she’s experienced similar instances in her lifetime. However, these eight stories depicted in her novel are very real realities to women in the world today. Although Machado’s Latina voice is not explicitly stated, as a Latina it’s interesting to see the overarching theme of her work. There isn’t much blame put on males or whites- it’s almost as if the women in every story and character are on their own. To me, this is very true of the nature of Latina women. We are sharp, fierce, loving and overindulgent at times. 3The women in the stories have moments of self-realization where they understand how sexual violence/sex played a role in their development as women. This is an incredibly important message for all races but especially for 3

If you do not believe this, please share your life with a Latina.

30


Latinas. On the other hand, one could argue that Machado’s novel shouldn’t be taken too literally. In fact, one could say that Latina’s bodies are praised, acclaimed and should are seen in a positive light. In a work dedicated to bringing Latina perspectives and dialogue to light, Negron- Muntaner makes this distinction clear: It was precisely the body, however, particularly the curves, that proved to be the most compelling way that Lopez and others found to speak about how “Latinas” are constituted as racialized bodies, what kind of cultural capital is associated with these bodies, and how the body surfaces as a site of pleasure, produced by intersections of power, but not entirely under its own control. (Negron-Muntaner, 185) Negron-Muntaner is referring to the scandal regarding Jennifer Lopez portraying Quintanilla- Pérez in the original documentary film Selena. Rather than hide behind baggy clothes or feel shamed, Lopez outwardly flaunts her butt to press and othersher reasoning being that her and Selena had similar assets. Lopez felt as though this even linked the two closely as Latinas in a white man’s world. Lopez and Selena did not ask the white public audiences’ permission to wear tight dresses or form fitting outfits. In fact, one could argue that white audiences looked forward to seeing these show stopping outfits and had white men fantasizing over Latina bodies. NegronMuntaner argues that their butts serve as a “more ample trope for cultural belonging” (Negron- Muntaner, 192). This frame of reference sees the much happier and lighter

31


side of portrayal of Latina’s bodies. Moreover, one could also argue that the bodies of Latinas are much stronger and important to procreation in first-world countries. “For instance, in the Latino context, as Margarita Saona points out in her article, the Latino female body symbolizes ideal motherhood, in contrast to the North American female body signified by materiality and consumption” (del Rio Gabiola, 8). Even growing up as a child, I heard tales of how Latinas have wide hips- which is better suited for 4

childbirth. These claims seem to confirm that the bodies of Latinas are strong, looked at positively and noticeable. Yet, it leaves out one main aspect of this discussionwhat happens to these same Latina bodies when they are sexually assaulted? This positive outlook on Latina bodies is a stark difference to the real treatment of Latina bodies during and after sexual assault. Each Latina experiences puberty differently and often base their knowledge of coming of age from their madres. However, it’s important to take research into account with this claim. Specifically, the research surrounding Latinas and sexual assault. In a study administered by Linda Kalof at George Mason University, 383 undergraduate women were sampled in order to see the link between ethnicity, early sexual victimization experiences and college sexual assault. Out of all the women surveyed, “Hispanic women had the highest incidence of attempted rape” (Kalof, 75). The survey took a large number of factors into account such as early experiences with extrafamilial sexual abuse and alcohol (both of which may/did occur before entering undergraduate studies). Interestingly, Hispanic women had high numbers across each factor they surveyed. Twenty six percent of Hispanic women had experienced 4

I mention this claim based on my own experiences.

32


incest and twenty two percent of Hispanic women had experiences that aligned with legal definition of “rape” (Kalof, 84). However, eighty four percent of Hispanic women answered “no” to the “Ever raped?” question. This large difference suggests that Hispanic women may not be properly educated on what constitutes as rape or are pressured into feeling their experience(s) did not count as rape. Even when looking at results from other minority groups such as Black and Asian women- Hispanics have high (if not, the highest) numbers relating to incest, no alcohol use while on a date or social occasion and attempted rape (Kalof, 85). The Latino culture places a heavy weight on family values but also doesn’t talk about sexual education outwardly. According to Kalof’s study, this showed. “Specifically, for Hispanic women early extrafamilial sexual abuse increased later victimization by sexual coercion more than it did for women of other ethnic groups” (91). When faced with an event such as sexual assault, if a Latina is not educated on what this means or how her culture shaped her look on it- this poses as a high risk for other Latinas as well. 5 On the other hand, there are statistics and research done on female sexual desires. Rather than just target in on Hispanic undergraduate students- we can look at the development of women. This plays a huge role in how women, especially Latina women, grow up in a time where their sexual desires may often be repressed. In 1987, Judith Jordan researched/suggested “women’s lack of clarity about their own desire may be rooted in a developmental difference between girls and boys that

The other study conducted by Schneider, Mori, Lambert and Wong in 2008 at UNT based on a California public university with a similar survey method. In order to not regurgitate similar facts and figures (and save space), I explicitly stated the George Mason University study. However, if you’re looking for another survey with similar results to strengthen the numbers game- refer to my other study cited.

5

33


occurs in adolescence” in her paper “Clarity in Connection: Empathic Knowing, Desire and Sexuality” (Tolman, 1). Jordan concludes that girls do have the potential to be powerfully aroused but attach their sexual experiences on that of their male counterparts. Throughout Tolman’s take on Jordan’s early study, she also brings in the perspective of a feminist- Michelle Fine. Fine suggests that, “If girls could conceive of themselves as sexual subjects, they could then potentially make decisions about their sexual behavior and experience that would be healthy for them” (Tolman, 3). Even before college or an incident of sexual assault, girls have an issue seeing themselves as a sexual being! A woman who grows from this may always see their bodies and sex as a negative thing- a thing that is not to be taken as enjoyable or permissible. There will be a huge divide in how a girl sees her sexual desire, body and experience. Especially in Latino culture, as mentioned earlier, sex is not a common topic. Tolman and Jordan both point out that, “Coming of age in a culture in which their embodied sexual desire is silenced, obscured and denigrated poses a problem for girls” (3). As seen in two studies done at different universities, the girls grow into women who experience sexual encounters but don’t understand its implications. Even for myself, I understood that I couldn’t tell my mother about my sexual assault because it was not talked about and I was taught to suppress any sexual desires I had. Although Tolman and Jordan don’t explicitly mention Latinasthey do see how culture is a huge influence in sexual development. Tolman articulates this at the end of her discussion: Girls’ sexual desire upsets people, because it challenges and might upset the cultural mandate which requires that girls (and women) not be connected to their

34


bodies in general, and to their sexual hunger in particular. If girls know their desire, what else might they begin to know about themselves and their situation in the culture? (Tolman, 7) Girls, especially Latinas, who have their sexual identities silenced at an early age become women who can’t identify when sexual assault has occurred to their bodies. So how can we perceive sexual assault if Latina don’t understand what it is or what they sexually desire? I once heard that sexual assault is to be considered as a criminal act- mainly because it involves a victim and a perpetrator. (Side note: I often felt uncomfortable using the term “victim” until I understood how my own rape was against my free will. Most survivors I’ve met also feel the same.) Yet, the word criminal itself has many connotations. Aren’t all criminals’ human beings- if so, aren’t they driven by emotion? 6

For this conversation, I’ll be drawing on the cultural criminological model of crime introduced by Jack Katz. As Ferrell mentions, “we, on the other hand, understand human beings to be creative and culturally innovative, caught in circumstances not of their own making but making sense of these circumstances, making meaningful choices and meaningful mistakes, nonetheless” (Ferrell, 64). Katz’s model is selfnamed after his novel Seductions of Crime. Katz’s model, Seduction of Crime, quite literally drawn from the moral and sensual seductions of crime itself. For example, the feelings of excitement or arousal a criminal feel in those moments of committing the crime. It’s the opposite of premeditated, methodological, number-crunching crime. Cultural Criminology: “As regards this human agency, cultural criminology builds from a foundational understanding as to the creativity of human action” (Ferrell, 4). In short, cultural criminology is built on the “negotiation of cultural meaning intertwines with the immediacy of criminal experience” (Ferrell, 3).

6

35


“These intensities of ‘irrationality’ and emotion extend throughout the whole process of crime and its consequences, from the offender’s momentary rage or later shame, to the gutted despair of the victim…” (Ferrell, 66). The act of sexual assault itself and the psychological effects of it led me to believe that it involves vulnerability, guilt and rage. Thus, it involves human emotion. Katz’s model argues that the emotional, situational seductions of the crime itself are what drive criminals to commit crime- almost as if saying a criminal could always use an insanity plea. If Katz is true, then in instances of sexual assault- who is to blame? Yet, when someone makes the choice for you without consent, it’s more about imposing power and control. Or is it strictly a fleeting emotional response to a situation as Katz suggests? This is important in this discussion of the implications sexual assault has on Latinas. I’d argue that based on Katz’s stance, both the victim and perpetrator of sexual assault can be overcome by the seduction of emotions in the situation. Often, the victims of sexual assault are completely paralyzed and lock themselves up in a mental cage afterwards. The perpetrator is attracted to irrationality and aggression. This may seem implausible, but it helps victims of sexual assault understand that their emotions they’re feeling afterwards are normal and aid in placing the blame onto the actual perpetrator. I do not condone acts of sexual assault because humans are emotional creatures. Rather, I’m stating that once we peel back a layer of labeling someone as a predator or criminal it can reduce the psychological fear a survivor of sexual assault may feel. I’d argue that it could help victims (especially Latinas) restore themselves. Attuning to your emotions and giving yourself grace is important- especially when in a culture that prides itself on self-reliance. Choosing to

36


only feel hurt, anger and shame only causes the experience to be relived more than it needs to. But, when we recognize sexual assault as past event built on human impulse- we can place the blame on the perpetrator rather than ourselves (the victims). A dangerous, violent act did occur but if we treat it as fleeting, we can leave it behind. Altogether, Machado does get the conversation about sexual assault started. This is a topic not commonly mentioned in Latino households- especially talked about directly to Latinas. So her insight and commentary on sexual assault and body image through the eyes of a Latina can allow other Latinas to take notice and read her work. Latinas can self-evaluate and reflect on what makes them human. They can impose agency on the choices they make when it comes to their sexual desire- but not until they’ve understood how their culture played a role in this. Most importantly, this does not suppress the fact that the bodies of Latinas are put through trial when sexual assault occurs. When a Latina is sexually assaulted, a person’s first response isn’t “Well good thing she had ample attributes!” No. The rhetoric is much different. 7Sexual assault does have a negative impact on the bodies of Latinaspsychologically, physically and emotionally. Latinas are quick to blame themselves and shut down but are not always knowledgeable. They’re told to stay quiet about wanting sex, are sexually assaulted and then do not always see their bodies in a positive light. Although each of the materials mentioned are taken from specific facts, surveys, stories and even viewpoints I wanted to shed light on how the bodies of Latinas are often seen as a Unless you’re a sadistic and unemotional individual. I don’t doubt that they exist, but I’m speaking about the general population as a whole.

7

37


commodity and even separated from the woman herself. Sexual assault is not a subject that should be taken lightly or seen as the norm. Sexual assault, due to many factors such as emotion and circumstances, does occur and does happen to Latinas. Once we take a step back and realize the developmental and cultural differences Latinas grow up in, we can begin to understand how sexual assault impacts them. I’m fortunate enough to research this subject and be a survivor of sexual assault. Once I took notice of how my mother raised me and how the norms of my culture played a role, I became aware of why I never spoke up, felt a great split from my body and continued to carry this experience into my relationships afterwards. Thank you for listening.

38


Works Cited Ferrell, Jeff, et al. Cultural Criminology: An Invitation. 2nd ed., London: SAGE Publications Inc., 2015. Print This book is relevant to my discussion because it speaks on one specific theory of crime. If sexual assault is to be categorized as a crime, then what is crime? How do we perceive crime and how does it occur? I’ll specifically draw from Jack Katz’s Seduction of Crime model in my discussion. This will serve as explanation and proof for my main argument as well as provide a new look on crime itself. The entire novel derives from cultural criminology rather than orthodox criminology or statistical lenses. Irune del, Rio G. "Families Under Construction: Migratory Female Identities in the Remaking of Hispanic Cultures." Letras Femeninas, vol. 34, no. 1, 2008, pp. 712. ProQuest, http://library.tcu.edu.ezproxy.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxy_link.asp?http://search.proq uest.co m.ezproxy.tcu.edu/docview/748440083?accountid=7090. The portrayal of the bodies of Hispanic women is vital to my discussion of how Hispanics look at their own bodies before and after sexual assault. This academic journal specifically looks at studying the migratory movements and how this impacts womanhood in First-World countries. Hispanic women are among the most prevalent women in migratory patterns- thus are among the forerunners of creating the familial unit, womanhood and culture of love in new lands. Overall, this serves as support to one of the vignettes mentioned in my discussion. Kalof, Linda. "Ethnic Differences in Female Sexual Victimization." Sexuality & Culture, vol. 4, no. 4, 2000, pp. 75-98. ProQuest, http://library.tcu.edu.ezproxy.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxy_link.asp?http://search.pr oquest.co m.ezproxy.tcu.edu/docview/821837687?accountid=7090, doi:http://dx.doi.org.ezproxy.tcu.edu/10.1007/s12119-000-1005-9. This study draws on the sexual victimization experiences and college sexual assault in a sample of undergraduate students but notices the differences among Hispanic women. Again, this statistical analysis focuses on how Hispanic women perceive sexual assault on themselves. Central to my discussion, it also supports my main argument on the negative outlook and impact sexual assault has on Hispanic women. To be specific, this study draws on the upbringing of ethnic women and how this plays a role in their sexual abuse. Machado, Carmen Maria. Her Body and Other Parties: Stories. Graywolf, 2017. This book is the center point of my discussion and central to the theme at hand- how the bodies of Latina women are portrayed, assaulted and brought 39


back to life after assault. This collection of stories draws on themes such as marriage, sexual desire, femininity, violence queerness, crime and body image. Most importantly, the focus of my discussion is on sexual assault- based on my personal experience as a Latina woman who’s suffered from this. Machado’s vignettes involving this will be the focus of my discussion. Negron-Muntaner, Frances, and Matthew C Gutmann. “Ch. 16 Jennifer's Butt.” Perspectives on Las Américas: A Reader in Culture, History, and Representation. Maden,MA: Blackwell Pub, 2003. Print This specific chapter involves an opposing viewpoint of how Latina women’s bodies should be praised and seen as a more positive than negative. This will serve as a counter to my main argument and discussion: the negative viewpoint that Latina women have about their bodies- especially in the case of sexual assault. It’s relevant to my discussion because it only looks at Latina women bodies and feminine ideas. Schneider, Lawrence J., et al. "The Role of Gender and Ethnicity in Perceptions of Rape and its Aftereffects." Sex Roles, vol. 60, no. 5-6, 2009, pp. 410-421. ProQuest, http://library.tcu.edu.ezproxy.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxy_link.asp?http://search.pr oquest.co m.ezproxy.tcu.edu/docview/225361531?accountid=7090, doi:http://dx.doi.org.ezproxy.tcu.edu/10.1007/s11199-008-9545-9. This academic journal article takes a much more statistical view on how Hispanic students attending a public university report their perceptions of sexual assault. Ethnicity was the influencing factor for perception of recovery of rape victims. This is relevant to my discussion because I’ll only be focusing on Hispanic women and how their bodies are affected. Using statistics on perceptions of rape from Hispanic students offers a new way of looking at what impact means/does not mean. Tolman, Deborah L. "Adolescent Girls, Women and Sexuality: Discerning Dilemmas of Desire." Women & Therapy, vol. 11, no. 3, 1991, pp. 55. ProQuest, http://library.tcu.edu.ezproxy.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxy_link.asp?http://search.pr oquest.co m.ezproxy.tcu.edu/docview/215936610?accountid=7090, doi:http://dx.doi.org.ezproxy.tcu.edu/10.1300/J015V11N03_04. Female sexual desire is an idea mentioned in my discussion. This journal article written based on the study done by Judith Jordan looks at women’s lack of clarity about their own sexual desire because of developmental difference between girls and boys during adolescence. One of the vignettes in the central book discusses this and how it impacts marriage/sexual assault. One of the most interesting points of this study and how it’s related to my discussion is how adolescent sexuality is heavily drawn from the male experience.

40


Night Vision by Lutie Rodriguez 1. Darkness is both presence and absence. It’s the absence of light, what remains after the sun goes down or once you’ve wiggled far enough into a cave that light no longer seeps through the cracks; the absence of happiness, the depression that steals the vitality from things that used to make you smile randomly while walking down the sidewalk or throw the covers off faster in the morning. But darkness is also the presence of something less definable: the weight of depression, the captivating mystery that encroaches when night unfolds, the depth of outer space. 2. When I was in my elementary school art class, its walls lined with our Crayola interpretations of Vincent Van Gogh’s sunflowers, my teacher explained to us that black is not a color—that it is, in fact, the absence of color. At age seven, I had trouble comprehending that, and I still do. How can the shade of the night sky not have the same validity as blue or yellow or any of the other crayons in the box? 3. The shadowy, ghoulish cypress in the foreground of Van Gogh’s “Starry Night” is the darkest part of the painting. Often overlooked for the radiant stars and spiraling blue, the twisted strokes that form the tree stretch almost to the top of the canvas. Analysts link the black object to death and the internal darkness Van Gogh experienced inside the mental asylum where he painted his best-known work. 4. Pantone has 100 swatches that it classifies as variations of black, tinged with different levels of blue and green and brown. The mixtures are named for the tangible and intangible: Blackberry Syrup, Anthracite, Cavernous, Nebulosity. 5. Scientists aren’t completely sure why the expanse of outer space appears dark when it is, in fact, occupied by billions of stars exuding light, most of them brighter than our sun. They call the phenomenon Olbers’ Paradox. The best theory that scientists have to explain it is that the universe is not infinitely large or infinitely old: we’re only seeing the light that has had time to travel to us in the short 15 billion years since our universe burst into existence. 6. Around the same time that I learned that black was not a color, when comments on and comparisons of physical differences were common for learning about each other, my classmates often described my hair as black. When I said this in front of my parents, they corrected me. “It’s dark-dark-dark brown,” my dad amended. Disappointed, I still imagined that my hair was nebulously black, hiding galaxies and absorbing all light. 7. In the center of our galaxy’s spiral of glittering, swirling stars is a light-and-matter sucking black hole. We are revolving around incomprehensible darkness. 8. Why do you try to read everything I write to find your way into my darkness? Why do you still linger in my car when saying goodnight? Why do you stay close to me on nights out with our friends, wearing my denim jacket and letting your words drip into recalling

41


private moments? Why do you lean in closer as it gets later? 9. As a child, I sometimes tried closing my eyes for long stretches of time to see if I could determine the color of the back of my eyelids. I imagined that this was the closest I could get to viewing nothingness. I assumed I would see complete blackness. Instead, there were vivid projections of morphing geometric patterns. Pink, yellow, blue, and green specks and bursts spanning my eyelid, sucking me in. Humans create this nearlypsychedelic phenomenon for ourselves: a phosphene—from the Greek “phos,” meaning light, and “phainein,” meaning show—produced by biophotons, the same particles that allow fireflies and barbeled dragonfish to emit light when there’s none in their environment. We, too, have light within our darkest spaces. 10. “Starry Night” was one of 21 paintings Vincent Van Gogh completed of the view from his east-facing window in the Saint-Paul asylum where he was recovering from his mental illness and the resulting ear amputation. Although his view of Saint-Rémy was obstructed by the bars on his window, none of the paintings show them—like how the cypress doesn’t overtake the bright, swirling night sky, and the vivid colors aren’t suppressed by darkness. 11. Before electricity, street lamps, or nightlights, evidence suggests that humans slept biphasically, in two phases separated by a couple of hours of wakefulness. They fell asleep approximately two hours after dusk, when natural light was extinguished, then slept for four hours and awoke to the quiet night that had descended on their bedrooms. After the first sleep, they indulged in the leisure activities that seemed useless in the productive, sunlit hours of the day. By the moonlight streaming through the window, they got out of bed to smoke a pipe, letting the tobacco pull them deeper into languor. Or, some remained in bed, making love to their partner after being rejuvenated by a few hours of sleep, then drowsily discussing their dreams before delving farther in. 12. When I wake up in the middle of the night, it’s either to instant anxiety, heart thumping from coffee consumed too late in the day, or to the relaxation of a quiet bedroom uninterrupted by a puttering roommate or traffic outside. In the calmness, the sheets feel softer, the blankets heavier. The caffeine-induced insomnia is less pleasurable, occupied by racing thoughts that spiral until my eyes eventually collapse. 13. The fear of the dark—nyctophobia—isn’t about fearing the darkness itself, what’s actually there, but what someone can imagine is there. It’s really a byproduct of human creativity, our brains using our biological weaknesses, such as eyesight inhibited by darkness, to definitively turn the tree branch knocking against the window into a spindly arm or the shadowy coat rack into a human figure. Our paranoid ancestors made us like this: the homo sapiens who remained cowered in their huts after hearing a noise outside survived to reproduce when a predator did, in fact, lurk in the dark. 14. I think I had a natural fear of the dark as a child. It never preoccupied me, but I knew that

42


I didn’t want to be in the backyard too long after sunset (who knows what could hide there?) or go to the cave exhibit at the zoo. Stalagmites and stalactites poked out in the dim light, bats were kept outside of cages, and visitors had to navigate dark and narrow pathways. Unfortunately, the cave exhibit was in a string of connected buildings that were meant to be experienced one after the other, meaning there was no way to bypass it besides returning though the previous buildings. My mom eventually made me bring a flashlight every time we went to the zoo. 15. Nocturnal animals have eyes that turn almost completely black in the dark, the gleaming black-orb pupils overtaking all color and creating more surface area to collect light. Their retinas also hold more rods than cones, meaning that their vision reacts mostly to dim, scattered light and movement. What they see is most likely in black and white, but it’s enough to hunt for food or avoid a predator. 16. You thought I was nocturnal, the way I stood in the dim kitchen making coffee past 8 p.m. 17. Because of all the street lights, neon signs, and constantly-lit sky scrapers that occupy our habitat, there are surprisingly few places on earth that experience complete darkness. Across the United States and Europe, 99% of residents can’t experience a natural night. The rhythm that used to exist between the sun, moon, and earth has been disrupted by LED, fluorescent, and incandescent. Humans have been knocked out of circadian rhythm, lamps and screens replacing melatonin, and inhibited sleep has increased depression. In an effort to eliminate darkness, we put it inside ourselves. 18. Our culture often depicts depression as darkness: in Ambilify commercials as an amorphous blob, and in the Harry Potter series as Dementors that swoop in to feed on happiness. They’re shadowy beings that follow their victim, weighing them down with their gloom. 19. Night drives are my go-to form of self-help. They’ve helped ameliorate the pain from breakups, death, and uncertainty. Down empty roads, the cooler air rushes through the window. The movement makes me feel less stuck. The day after my dad died, my best friend and I drove to our friend’s cabin in the Osage hills, hurtling over the dips, winding with the road past fields and barbed wire fences. We didn’t say anything, I don’t think we played music. All I remember is that the stars looked so bright. 20. Are the stars out tonight? / I don’t know it it’s cloudy of bright / ‘Cause I only have eyes for you, dear (Frank Sinatra, “I Only Have Eyes For You”) 21. When we were in music history together, you wrote one of your papers on nocturnes. As was typical at the end of that semester, we had put off doing the assignment until the last minute and had to write it all in one night. You joined me at the library around 8 p.m.,

43


carrying a mug of black coffee from home, and we wrote furiously late into the night, the sounds of Chopin and Dave Brubeck easing our stress. The next evening, we drove into the neighboring city to go to their museum’s after-hours exhibit, and we wandered around the wings until midnight. After we left and were walking downtown to your car— not paying attention to the wrong turns we kept taking, preoccupied by the still night— you said, “I feel like my whole week has been leading up to this: writing about nocturnes, then staying up late two nights with you.” 22. Enough composers were affected by nighttime to form a new genre of piano music. Nocturne, “of the night.” In 1812, the composer John Field strayed from the existing forms of single-movement piano solos—fugues, variations on themes, and fantasies—to create the nocturne: “a slow, lyrical melody in the right hand played over a tranquil harmonic pattern in the left hand.” Using his Romantic inclinations, Chopin took this new form and made it his own, composing 21 in total. Twenty-one scenes of night. 23. The night before we went to the museum, as we stood on the road between our neighboring houses, you asked if I would be your platonic friend, saying you needed a good one. I should have listened then instead of attaching meaning to each subsequent bottle of cold brew you brought me, the Frank Sinatra album you always played, and the full moon night that we sat stoned in the grass after a concert, talking about how we wanted to sleep under the stars. 24. I wonder when the first Neanderthal man took the first Neanderthal woman to lay on a rock and look up at the stars, the expanse making them feel infinitesimal but unconcerned because their love seemed large enough to combat the vast, dark unknown. Sometime long before we named the Big Dipper, let alone satellites that could be confused for shooting stars. 25. When I was a teenager, I was convinced that intimate things could only be said or done at night. Faces were more disguised, the streets were quieter, I was willing to be more vulnerable. 26. While you were visiting me in Oklahoma over the summer, after we laid in insect-infested grass and watched Fourth of July fireworks burst and dazzle down the black, we sat on my porch until even the cicadas went to sleep. You later told me that it was your first time experiencing night in its entirety, how it fell as we searched for the perfect spot along the river then withdrew as the sun came up and we went inside. It only felt dark in the dimly-lit kitchen where I told you how nights with you felt magical, the wine sweeter, the melodies more tender. You reiterated both words—platonic friend. You explained how you couldn’t wake up to the same person every morning. 27. There’s nothing inherently magical about night. The perception comes from our culture, the widespread stories we tell ourselves through books and movies and music about the kiss in the moonlight, the perfectly-timed shooting star, the power of a full moon.

44


Scientifically, night is just the period between sunset and sunrise. But then Chopin wrote nocturnes, Van Gogh painted, and I made constellations out of your words.

45


Scrabbling1 by Aubrey Hudson “The Temple of Art is built in words.” – Josiah Gilbert Holland My favorite seven-letter word is pizzazz. According to the Merriam-Webster dictionary, pizzazz is a noun meaning the quality of being exciting or attractive, such as glamour. 1 I like it because it is something shiny, something exotic. It’s a word that slips off your tongue coolly— like something hidden underneath a practiced smirk—but it isn’t stiff or preposterous 2 or haughty. 3 It is something breathable. Something you can swallow. I like that it is a shot at something exciting. Something exhilarating. Like a word caught on the tips of your tongue. A stand-alone. According to Jeff Miller’s Collection of Word Oddities and Trivia, pizzazz is one of the only two, seven-letter words that contain a total of four z’s. The second word is pazzazz, which is no more than “an informal variant of pizzazz” and a tangle of only three stock letters. Pizzazz gives my stomach something to churn over. I remember growing up, rolling it over the insides of my mouth and learning how it breathes, how it tastes. I spent the seventh grade trying to slip pizzazz into each of my sentences—cramming it in between loose words and sticking it behind fragments. I found out that pizzazz earns a minimum of forty-five points in Scrabble, depending on how the tiles fell, and I looked for it inside every game. It became some sort of treasure. Some sort of won thing. In our game of Scrabble, there is only one “z” tile, and it is worth ten points. There are also two blank tiles, and while they can pretend that they are any sort of letter, they won’t ever become something valuable. I don’t remember the day that I found out that the forty-five-point pizzazz was an impossible thing, but I remember leaning into your shoulders, sagging.

Glamour: (n.) the quality of fascinating, alluring, or attracting (10 points) Preposterous: (adj.) completely contrary to nature, reason, or common sense; absurd; senseless; utterly foolish (16 points) 3 Haughty: (adj.) disdainfully proud; snobbish; scornfully arrogant; supercilious (17 points) 1 2

46


I remember—mostly—on Tuesday nights, folded over the Scrabble board atop our dining room table. You are usually ahead by thirty or so points because you have thirty years larger a vocabulary—you joke about this often—and I crisscross my legs underneath the table and think wouldn’t it be nice? The glow in your eyes is a convincing thing. You laugh and place crimson—an elevenpoint smudge of the more generic red—underneath my crock4, and I tally the score. We have roles—you and I—and it’s almost amusing how organically we fold ourselves into them. Like second nature. It’s nothing like a plan and instead just a thing that has happened. Old habits. Safety nets. The things that we have forgotten to change. I like it this way. Scrabble was invented by Alfred Mosher Butts sometime around 1933. It was during the Great Depression, and he was twisting, fidgeting—looking for something to do with his hands. He wanted to combine the parts of anagrams with the parts of the classic crossword puzzle and create a game that scores. He originally named it Lexiko. 5 He studied the front page of The New York Times and calculated the game’s letter distribution. He held the stories inside of his fingers and counted how many times the letters appeared. The most common letters—the ones who kept showing up, over and over like a sort of broken thing—were only awarded one point. The more exotic letters—the z’s and the q’s and the j’s and the k’s—were something valuable. They had pizzazz.

You used to tell me stories of growing into yourself. How to become something authentic. I remember growing up, wanting to be something reciprocated. I walked inside the

4 5

Crock: (n.) INFORMAL—NORTH AMERICAN: something considered to be complete nonsense (13 points) Lexiko: from the Greek stem meaning “words” (invalid Scrabble word)

47


footsteps of those who were bigger than me. I played words like double 6 and banal 7. You told me to stretch myself. Start thinking beyond my own ribcage. Start breathing new air. “You can’t win a game of Scrabble on soul and trains and rugs alone,” you say over coffee on Sunday morning. The scrabble board is stretched out between us, splattered between crumbs of your mother’s pumpkin bread and fruit seeds. “You need to think of something bigger. Look inside yourself; play what you see.” I swallow your words as a type of metaphor—something stronger, heavier, weightier than simple instruction. I place words like velvety 8, atony 9, floret. 10 I practice growing into myself.

In Scrabble, players who use all seven of their tiles to make a word on a single turn get awarded a fifty-point bonus. This is called a “Bingo.” We only play this way sometimes, when you feel like it. My first “Bingo” was on the word bandeau. 11 I was in middle school and stuck inside of this idea that I would become somebody in lacy underwear. I asked you to buy me a thong and you rolled your eyes, laughed. Later, I had a friend of someone drive me to Victoria’s Secret. We walked around and pretended that we belonged. I would’ve only won eleven points from bandeau, but the weight of it carried somewhere deeper. In Scrabble there are no complete sentences, no fully-formed thoughts. There are just smudges of words that conjure up some sort of meaning. This was my howling into the night.

Double: (adj.) composed of two like parts or members; twofold in form; paired (9 points) Banal: (adj.) devoid of freshness or originality; hackneyed; trite (7 points) 8 Velvety: (adj.) suggestive of or resembling velvet; smooth; soft (16 points) 9 Atony: (n.) lack of normal muscle tone (8 points) 10 Floret: (n.) a small or reduced-sized flower, like a daisy (9 points) 11 Bandeau: (n.) a woman’s strapless top formed from a band of fabric fitting around the bust; brassiere (10 points) 6 7

48


The highest-possible scoring word is oxyphenbutazone—an anti-inflammatory drug that is used to treat arthritis, bursitis. It must be played over the span of three triple word tiles and stemmed across eight already perfectly-placed letters, but it has the potential to win 1,778 points. The second highest-scoring word is quizzify. 12 You would need to draw both the “z” and the “q” tile, as well as a blank tile for the second “z.” It needs to be placed across two triple word tiles with the “z” crumpling perfectly onto a double letter score tile. It has the potential to win 419 points. The highest word that you’ve ever scored is zootaxy. 13 You splayed it over a double word score tile, and I tallied you 52 points. You laughed and created the sorts of what it means, how it sounds. I pinched my lips and inhaled, shuddering. Zootaxy is in the bottom ten percent of used words and something unfamiliar. There are whole collections of words that the English language has forgotten about. Words like zootaxy that get stuck in between tight lips and chapped teeth. Words that scrape slipping from yellow mouths: To chork is to make the noise that feet do when one’s shoes are full of water; To duffifie is to lay a bottle on its side for some period time so that it may be completely drained of the last, few drops remaining—like ketchup or shampoo; To egrote is to feign sickness in order to avoid work; To feague is to put a live eel up a horse’s bottom—it is used figuratively in an attempt encourage someone—something like getting one’s spirits up; A jehu is a fast or furious driver; A pedeconference is a meeting held while walking; To scuddle is to run with an affected haste;

12 13

Quizzify: (v.) to quiz or question (41 points) Zootaxy (n.) the science of the classification of animals (26 points)

49


A throttlebottom is a dishonest man who holds public office; The state of uhtceare consists of lying awake before dawn and worrying; A zarf is the cup-shaped holder for warm cups of coffee that keeps you from burning fingertips. All of the valid Scrabble words are listed in The Official Scrabble Player’s Dictionary, and sometime early autumn they added 300 or so new ones. Among these new things are the words ok 14, sheeple, 15 hivemind, 16 puggle, 17 nubber, 18 aquafaba, 19 bokeh, 20 emoji21, twerk 22. They are things adapted to fit a changing generation. Growing vocabularies. Transcribed speech.

Growing up, you were a verbose 23 thing—sweaty fingers dripping with chatty disposition 24 —collecting words like memories. Stamps. You told me that you used to stretch—words like ken, 25 hypnosis, 26 jejune 27—across the backs of your fingers as reminders. Future things. You filled your private libraries and then squeezed yourself inside. Tangling syllables like some sort of secret. I remember my soggy eyes—bare shoulders—sitting mesmerized. 28 I have always wanted this part of you. It became something familiar—almost logic—to curl and twist myself

OK: (exclamation—informal) used to express assent, agreement, or acceptance (6 points) Sheeple: (n.) people likened to sheep (12 points) 16 Hivemind: (n.) the shared ideas of a group (17 points) 17 Puggle: (n.) a kind of dog (10 points) 18 Nubber: (n.) a weakly hit ball (10 points) 19 Aquafaba: (n.) the liquid that results when beans are cooked in water (22 points) 20 Bokeh: (adj.) the blurred quality of a photograph (14 points) 21 Emoji: (n.) a small, digital image or icon used to express an idea, emotion, etc. in electronic communication (14 points) 22 Twerk: (v.) to dance to popular music in a sexually provocative manner involving thrusting hip movements and a low, squatting stance (12 points) 23 Verbose: (adj.) characterized by the use of many or too many words; wordy (12 points) 24 Disposition: (n.) your usual mood (14 points) 25 Ken: (n.) the range of what one can know or understand (7 points) 26 Hypnosis: (n.) a state that resembles sleep induced by suggestion (16 points) 27 Jejune: (adj.) lacking interest or significance or impact (20 points) 28 Mesmerized: (v.) spellbind; to bind or hold by or as if by a spell (24 points) 14 15

50


alongside the Scrabble board at night, desperate to swallow the pieces that you decided to lay down. I remember it was high school when I learned things like gallivant—how to wander aimlessly in search of pleasure. I was young and receptive, and you were something that I learned to listen to. We sat on the porch swing—hair tied and fingers wringing—and I knotted fragile things with shaking hands. You smiled and coaxed 29 me into myself. Became something soothing. Gentle.

You have always been so good at that: using words to tell your stories. When my brother slumped home from school—a mess of pitchy voices and mashed fists—you weren’t loud or sharp or hostile. Your voice stretched—piqued 30—but you were a composed thing. A fervent 31 mess of soft tones and gentle hands helping us to lay down. I try to learn by example. Listen. Whisper. My professors speak in tongues. They tangle parts of words with other things, and I find myself scribbling notes into margins—bending my knuckles trying to bring you words home—yearn, 32 yawner, 33 vermillion, 34 quixotic, 35 Qi. 36

I remember a fight we had once over the realness of Qi. I read about it online—heard something from a friend—plopped it onto the board between your luteous 37 and my imbrue. 38 My fingers shaking with a sort of teenage gusto. 39 Coaxed: (v.) to attempt to influence by gentle persuasion, flattery, etc. (16 points) Piqued: (v.) to excite or arouse especially by a provocation, challenge, or rebuff (18 points) 31 Fervent: (adj.) characterized by intense emotion (13 points) 32 Yearn: (v.) to desire strongly or persistently (8 points) 33 Yawner: (n.) a person who yawns (12 points) 34 Vermillion: (adj.) of a vivid red to reddish-orange color (15 points) 35 Quixotic: (adj.) not sensible about practical matters (26 points) 36 Qi: (n.) the vital force that in Chinese thought is inherent in all things (11 points) 37 Luteous: (adj.) moderate greenish yellow (7 points) 38 Imbrue: (v.) to saturate or stain (10 points) 39 Gusto: (n.) enjoyment or vigor in doing something; zest (6 points) 29 30

51


You laughed and pretended like it wasn’t a real thing. You said if anything it was a proper noun—something excluded—and I looked it up in the Online Scrabble Dictionary, smiled through my teeth.

About a third of all American homes contain a copy of the Scrabble game. In the United Kingdom, this number is somewhere around half. I remember this as a good thing. When language is a barrier, words are something that we all can handle. In the Afrikaans edition of the game, there are no “z” or “x” tiles because, while the letters do exist inside the language, they appear so infrequently that including them would become something pointless. In the Spanish version, there are tiles included for “ll” and “rr,” and they are not allowed to substitute two “r” tiles in replacement. The game is made also in Czech, Dutch, Icelandic, French, Turkish, Danish, Finnish. Portuguese. Romanian. Russian. Slovak. Each set breathes a bit different, something new. But we are all the same mess. Organized chaos. Broken things scraping against the edges of something almost whole.

On Tuesday evenings—about sundown—I ride my bike over to the Pizzazz Pizza Parlor down the street from our sea house. I pick up a Veggie pizza and balance it home. You set up the Scrabble board and light my favorite candles. We listen to the static of our neighbor’s radio. We have stumbled into some kind of normal that plays Scrabble into the smallest hours of the morning. You and I—hands tangled, hearts stiff—folded over words that we have yet to define. The thing about Scrabble is that every board sits differently and that nothing holds. It is an evolving thing. Changing. You get to pick your parts up and start over. Rewind. Optimism.

52


You spill yourself into it for a moment, roll it around the insides of your mouth, and then the next—it’s gone. You fold yourself up and move on. Begin again.

53


The Little Door by Sabrina Ochoa Let’s start with third grade. It was a “harajuku girls” mini composition book, a pastel green colored thing with the length and width of an iPhone. I recall writing in secret codes, calling people not by their names but the names of different animals, in fear of my diary being read by someone and having my secret thoughts exposed. Yet there was an issue within that issue. By writing in “wolf” and “hamster” I was already keeping back information that didn’t make the writing pristine. The tiny composition book was a friend I didn’t trust. I wrote, yes, but I had a filter with names. I told the book many stories but all of their characters wore masks in every single one of them. Another barrier was the tendency to write in a way, at third grade, that would seem “elevated” or “smart”. When I wrote in those china-paper-thin pages, it took me a while to even figure out the way in which to write whatever the hell “alpaca” told me that day. So not only was I keeping secrets from my own journal, but I was trying to impress it by being someone else. Someone who wasn’t eight year old me. It was frustrating to keep up with the names and to feel like I couldn’t even write coherently. The little thing was evil. “I can’t keep a diary.” I apprehended myself one day. “This isn’t for me.” And so the milky green book with Asian symbols that I didn’t care to understand, went into the drawer next to my bed. It was to be neglected like every other item in drawers next to beds. As time passed, I found myself in sixth grade with another pocket book, again. It was slightly larger than the first one, I happened to take it from my father’s office. It was black and had the word “moleskine” engraved on it. At twelve years old, when your legs are a little prettier and the boys are nicer than they used to be, I found the black cover horrendously dull. That day I took it home and encased it in some electric yellow construction paper with the precision of a middle school girl. All of the edges were glued towards a perfection of neatness. It was so clean that I didn’t want to touch it, and although the cover of my pocket book was no longer grim, it now just seemed incredibly empty. I took the risk of adding bright pink squares, cut neatly and aligned symmetrically. It was even more beautiful than before, since it now resembled the life of a door in a million dollar townhouse. One last thing was missing—a little knob. A tiny orange circle did the job. “It’s a little door!” My best friend told me at school. “Yes it is.” I was proud of the little phosphorescent door that became the cover of a book that hadn’t met writing just yet. And so I took it everywhere. People at school looked at the tiny door and complimented it. I don’t know if it’s the fact that it was adorable, or maybe it was the color scheme, or just the

54


clean edge it had, but that pocket journal had a particular charm that—even though it was empty—the world somehow praised. The time finally came to embroider ink and lead into the thin minces of wood. It took place at every crack of spare time when life wasn’t interesting enough. Sometimes I drew in it. Sometimes certain music made me feel a particular way, and I wrote it in the book. When I got bored in class I wrote a fictional stories about my teachers. This was the dynamic between my little door and I. A strange relationship that I couldn’t quite name. Yet one day, the game changed. A boy in my class took interest in the door, but he took far more interest in what was in it. His name was Eugene. I didn’t like him because when were both reading “The Hunger Games” at the same time, he somehow managed to finish it before me. Reluctantly, I handed a perfectly preserved piece of myself to the boy. He analyzed the little door, and flipped through what was in it. Then he did something insane. He began to write. I had never spoken to him prior to that moment, yet after he gave me my book back, after he flipped through my personalities and added on to them, an inexplicable alliance was formed. It was almost invisible, because I went home that day and I recall not being able to think about anything else. “It doesn’t matter,” I thought to myself, “he’ll forget about it and we’ll never speak of it again.” Yet it was concrete. Because every morning after that sole interaction, he called my name. The first time, I panicked and pretended not to hear. As usual, he went against every source of predictability I had ever come to know. He called my name again. I didn’t know what he would say to me, all I knew is that he added on little things to my book that were at first random and episodic, yet somehow—after his notes—I felt that the entirety of the book increased in its value. He added conflict to my stories. He killed my characters. He saved a princess with a “chopper”. He added and subtracted as he pleased and although I hated him and called it chaotic… It was beautiful. After acknowledging each other’s existence every day, each time I wrote something (depending on his mood that day), I passed it to him. I would write:

55


Once upon a time there was a lockdown. Lucy and Ale were in the bathroom and they were stuck. The lockdown lasted for days so they had to go to the cafeteria and steal canned beans or else they would starve and die. He would add: And then Karen would run into them in the hallway, but since Karen had rabies, she bit Ale, and now Ale has THE INFECTION. Lucy then punched Ale so hard that— ... I don’t know what I hated more. The lack of civility, the weapons I didn’t even know existed, or his terrible handwriting that looked like accumulated dog scratches at the bottom of a door. All of the fictional fun was recorded in that special door. As the months passed, I spent more time with Eugene besides sitting together in our classes. We “texted” and it got me into a lot of trouble. We played Minecraft on the weekends. And inevitably, we started reading the same books, but I made sure he never finished before me ever again. Gradually, the fondness I had for him turned into something else. Our friendship consumed everything in our lives. We were an elite team behind a paper door with stories no one could understand and jokes that were funny only to us. Deep down I felt something inexplicable for that beautiful boy, I couldn’t even give it a name. “Whatever it is,” I thought, “no one has to know.” I went to sleep with a sense of relief since my own secrets were foreign to me. How foolish I was. The night sky and all of its scattered stars knew. The silence of the mornings, and the dew on the grass knew. Even the sprinklers in the golf course knew. That I was in love with Eugene. It’s okay though. What “didn’t have name” then, today, I am able to put it into words. There’s nothing special about it. I lived in the same town, went to the same school. Yet for the first time, every day was the best day of my life. I looked forward to seeing someone and to being their sole center of attention. I was loved and I loved in the purest way there is to love someone; simply by who they are. We drank each other like black coffee. No sugar, no milk, no syrups, nothing. We didn’t need it. We were ourselves and that was everything. People had their opinions but we never

56


payed attention because they didn’t understand. And so we did. We drank each other like black coffee. ...until it ran out. One morning, in May, he came to me frantically. He told me his family was moving back to his original hometown. I felt the biggest halt to my newly discovered euphoria, and was now in a serious opioid crisis. As Harry Styles once said; Give me some morphine. The news hurt. I told him that we shouldn’t think about the future and only about the present. To make the most fun before he left. So we did what we knew how to do best. We ignored everyone and everything by continuing to do everything together as we did before, pretending not to care that he would leave. Yet when I found myself alone with my thoughts the same highs I had all year turned into lows. I was dominated by an ungovernable sadness. Before Eugene left, I went to a book store and found the exact same black leathered notebook that the little door was made of. I took the same yellow construction paper yet these windows, instead of pink, I made green. The door handle was still round and orange. I made sure to write a few things throughout the book so he had something to add on to. The day before he moved back, I gave him his very own tiny door. What followed after his disappearance from my life was a strange disruption. I didn’t know who I was without him. Everything was boring. I didn’t even have the energy to play Minecraft anymore. Eventually, the little door, like the little mint book, went into the drawer of neglected things next to the bedside. I sulked around my house like a zombie going through puberty. I slept all day and was on my computer all night. I rejected real food and lived off of ice cream sandwiches. I started listening to Lana del Rey. One night my mother confronted my odd behavior. She called me out on my rare sleeping habits and slight weight gain. She told me she didn’t like the music I listened to or the games I played on my computer at night. I just stared back with the most natural of indifferences. Her words had no effect on me. Nothing did. Until my little sister, who was the Dobby to my mother’s Harry Potter then said, “Mom will you leave her alone? She misses her boyfriend and hates all of her friends.”

57


I gasped and looked at her in disbelief. “You read my book?” She exposed me in front of myself. Everything I didn’t tell anyone was guarded behind that door with no lock. I trusted the universe that no one would take interest in actually seeing what was inside. Everyone at school respected my privacy. I couldn’t believe that in my own household, someone had gone out of their way to read my diary and call me out on what was in it. The infuriation lasted for days. Up until now, my family members still recall that incident because right after my sister confronted me about the problems I kept invisible, I opened the drawer of neglect and took the little door. I then climbed to the roof of my two story home. I wrapped the thing in plastic and dropped it into a tiny hole the size of a nest with an unknown depth. This heartbreak was far worse than the first one. Someone knew the secrets I confided in paper. My biggest fear from third grade became my reality. This is what its like to be exposed. I don’t know if it was the anger or the sadness, but I went back into my room and grabbed a beaten-up spiral notebook from my desk and sat down. Since then, everything changed. I wrote ruthlessly and without filters. I told the pages everything they’d like to know. I described the people in my life by comparing them to the alcohol I learned to consume and the secrets hidden in the lines of their fingerprints. I confessed my lies, my faults, and my guilts in detail—as if the pages were a priest and I was asking for forgiveness. It felt like breathing for the first time. And when I put the spiral down, I left it on my desk. Whoever wants to read what I write, can do so as they please. Like dark chocolate, freedom had a bitter taste, but I liked it; and the words I guarded so deeply then, are now on the loose. Beware.

58


The Independent Façade of the 1920’s Flapper by Andreley Bjelland “Let them sing of the girls of the long, long ago Who were shocked if their elbow or stockings did show But I’ll chant of the maidens whose ankles are free To show their half-socks, and the shape of their knees. Let them praise those back numbers who turned in their toes And panted and fainted when MEN would propose; Compared to the short-skirted, bob-headed fry Who meet all proposals with right to the eye. Let them shed all their tears in a crocodile pour For the simple simp sister who flourished of yore But I’ll cast my vote in the way that I feelFor the girl self-reliant, bright, snappy and REAL.”

The poem above, entitled “New Fashioned Girl,” provides a perfect depiction of the typical flapper of the 1920’s as seen in the magazine The Flapper – a girl who was not quite yet a woman, who bobbed her hair, cut her skirts and did not need a man. While the flapper took popular culture by storm as World War I came to an end, she also prevailed in literature of the 1920’s. Many great writers of the decade became intoxicated with the tantalizing image of the carefree flapper. Among those was Ernest Hemingway, whose novel The Sun Also Rises explores the ideas and realities of an expat flapper in the 1920’s. Through his narrator, Jake, readers watch as a beautiful flapper named Brett breaks the hearts of every man she encounters within the story. Brett is daring, promiscuous, and seemingly independent – everything a flapper should be according to a poem such as “New Fashioned Girl.” “New Fashioned Girl” was published in The Flapper, a magazine created in May of 1922. The Flapper, in alliance with their motto “Not for Old Fogies,” gave the up-and-coming flappers a

59


publication to call their own. It addressed issues of fashion, work, media, and romance in a way which appealed to the carefree lifestyle of girls attempting to rid themselves of the expectations of male dependence and femininity which stifled women in prior decades. While the magazine only ran until 1923, it left a lasting impression of the way flappers of the ‘20’s wished to be seen by the rest of the world. However, while The Flapper, and literary characters such as Brett, may have shone with a glossy veneer of independence, it was nothing more than a pretty façade – a façade which required worldly beauty and the validation of men to be successful. When viewing Brett through the lens of The Flapper, it becomes evident she only appeared independent, and in reality remained wholly reliant on men in order to maintain satisfaction in her flapper lifestyle. Brett’s promiscuity, casual drinking, and careless attitude towards men paint her as someone who does who and what she wants, when she wants. When Brett is introduced in the third chapter, she is drinking heavily and flirting with both the narrator and his friend, Robert. It becomes clear Robert is enamored with Brett, and Jake remarks to Brett: “‘I suppose you like to add them up’” (Hemingway 30), to which Brett responds “‘Well, what if I do?’” (Hemingway 30). She is unapologetic for her unwillingness to settle for one man. A few pages later, the reader sees her leave the bar and begin kissing Jake, upon which it is revealed she is engaged to be married to a man named Mike. However, at no point throughout the novel does Brett make any move to marry Mike, nor does she seem to want to. Instead, she takes up with Robert, then a bullfighter named Pedro Romero, all the while keeping Jake on the backburner although she refuses to make him her first priority, claiming “it’s just the way [she’s] made” (Hemingway 42). At the end of the novel, Brett leaves Mike, Jake, and Robert all behind and heartbroken when she runs off with Romero, who she claims to be “mad about” (Hemingway 187). Romero, fifteen years her junior, is not the responsible or societally appropriate choice. However, Brett epitomizes the flapper with this decision as she embraces the ability to do as she pleases, leaving a trail of men in her wake.

60


The decisions Brett makes align perfectly with the “New Fashioned Girl,” who is selfsufficient and will not accept a proposal – or if she does, she refuses to be dramatic about it. The Flapper also contains an interview with Colleen Moore, who, like Brett, defined the look and lifestyle of a true flapper. Moore was iconic in the 1920’s due to her role in a multitude of silent films. However, Colleen never played a demure woman or damsel in distress. Instead, as evidenced by Sara Ross in her article “‘Good Little Bad Girls’: Controversy and the Flapper Comedienne,” Moore played roles which evoked promiscuity and sexuality to a degree heretofore unseen, such as in the film Irene, where all her clothes came off in an amusing but undeniably provocative scene involving a dressmaker’s shop (413). Her performance in Flaming Youth caused protests in multiple municipalities and local governments were petitioned to shut down further showings. Stars such as Colleen Moore were also often depicted in situations involving alcohol and parties; not a scene in which women before the 1920’s would have reveled (410). Like Colleen in her movies, Brett is intoxicated and partying throughout much of The Sun Also Rises, leading her to act in ways which would have shocked the traditional woman, and further exemplifying her apparent independence. However independent they may first appear, the liberated veneer of the flapper fades quickly when beauty is brought into question. While flappers wore shorter skirts than any generation before them, their goal was not simply to be more practical and comfortable, but to impress those around them. This is evidenced in an advertisement placed in The Flapper for a “Flapper Beauty Contest.” The advertisement promises a “chance for most typical flapper to win . . . and get a real opportunity in the movies.” The beauty contest sounds like an innocent talent scouting event, similar perhaps to an audition. However, it becomes obvious the judges of the contest have no interest in talent. A girl who considered herself a flapper simply had to send in a picture to be given a “once-over” by the judges. The announcement promises any picture that “looks good will be published regardless of [her] standing in the contest.” As men dominated the

61


film industry in the 1920’s, flappers still required male validation in order to be successful in entertainment. The fact the contest asked for nothing more than a photo belies the idea that, according to men of the 1920’s, flappers were taken as anything more than a group of pretty girls. When The Flapper ran this ad, they made a decision to promote to their readers the concept that beauty in the eyes of men was, above all else, what made for the “most typical flapper.” This is a far cry from the “self-reliant” declarations of the “New Fashioned Girl” and provides an alarming window into the elevated status of male opinions in a publication created to endorse female independence. Similarly, there are many occasions in The Sun Also Rises where readers see Brett get away with her wanton behavior because of her beauty. Brett is described as “damn goodlooking . . . with curves like the hull of a racing yacht” (Hemingway 29-30), and shortly thereafter, Robert falls in love with her and takes her to San Sebastian. Similarly, at the end of the novel, Brett runs away with Pedro Romero. They do not speak the same language, but he is immediately enamored with her anyways. Brett has plenty of character and wit, as can be evidenced by her quick use of sarcasm, such as an exchange in which she mocks the Count after he tells her she has a lot of class, asking him “‘Mummy would be pleased. Couldn’t you write it out, and I’ll send it in a letter to her?’” (Hemingway 65). However, the men in the story fight over Brett not for her intelligence, but for her beauty. The seemingly “independent” gestures with Robert and Pedro which allow her to avoid the confines of marriage would be impossible without the validation of the men around her. Brett’s carefree living will only carry on until her allure fades away and she is forced to choose one man because the rest no longer find her appealing. The need for male validation as seen in The Flapper continues with an article about Colleen Moore, the aforementioned silent movie star. In an interview with Gladys Hall, Moore

62


admits that, in her opinion, “‘a flapper . . . is just a little girl’” (2). This image is a far cry from the worldly depictions of Brett or Colleen’s promiscuous movie characters, but is understandable when viewed through the male gaze which perpetuated flapper society. Moore continues, stating that “‘Little Lady Flapper is really old-fashioned; but in her efforts not to let anyone discover that her true ideal is love-in-a-cottage, she ‘flaps’ in the most desperately modern manner’” (2). This one sentence serves to dispel the entire idea of the flapper as an independent woman. Not only is this flapper “old-fashioned,” she is merely waiting around to snag a man and live the same lifestyle as her ancestors. Moore speaks of a desperate, helpless little girl who uses a weak attempt at bravado to hide the fact that she has no idea what she is doing. Moore was an iconic figure of the 1920’s, due to her appearance in so many films, and therefore a statement as strong as this was sure to be taken to heart by many people. If such a visible woman considered flappers to be nothing more than somewhat pathetic jokes of wivesto-be, how was anyone else to view them as independent young women who could survive just fine on their own? While Brett’s desire for “love-in-a-cottage” may not reign prevalent in The Sun Also Rises, there are more instances where her dependence on various men is demonstrated than those in which we see her claim independence and responsibility. The dependence may be monetary, sexual, or nurturing, but it is there, and always glaringly obvious. The first example of this dependence is when Brett appears at Jake’s door in the company of a wealthy Count. He is much older than Brett, having been in “seven wars and four revolutions” (Hemingway 66), but he brings her bottles of expensive champagne and takes everyone out for a night on the town at his expense. This would not necessarily speak to Brett’s dependence, except she plainly states earlier in the novel that she hasn’t “any money” (Hemingway 50). The reader knows at this point Brett is in love with Jake, or at least claims to be (Hemingway 34), so the only reason she is

63


entertaining the Count’s attentions is because she needs his money in order to keep up her exciting and expensive lifestyle. The reader also witnesses many situations in which Brett is rescued by Jake, who plays her knight-in-shining armor and asks nothing in return. When she tires of entertaining Robert Cohn, who fancies himself madly in love with her, she uses Jake as a buffer, entreating him to take walks with her and feigning important private conversations so Robert will leave her alone (Hemingway 184-185). Jake is an enthusiastic participant in these events, but Brett seems aware that she needs him there in order to deter the potentially violent love of Robert. In another scene, one of the most poignant of the story, Brett has run off with Romero, but quickly realizes she has made a mistake. Instead of living up to the independence she has tried to exude throughout the story and continuing on alone, Brett sits in a hotel room Romero paid for, waiting for Jake to come rescue her, just as he always has. When Jake finally appears, Brett makes no pretense at independence, but revels in being taken care of, crying and complaining about the sacrifice she made in sending Romero away (Hemingway 246-247). Brett’s fiancé did not know where she went when she disappeared with Romero, and she could have easily left him and Jake behind and started a new life where she did not need any man. But she does not choose that route, she chooses to wait for Jake and let him take care of her. The end of the book depicts the two riding off into the sunset. Although Hemingway’s final lines hint all is not well between Brett and Jake, Brett has succumbed to the flapper ideals of Colleen Moore and fully embraced the persona of the little girl who cannot be left to her own devices. More than one scholar has searched for the reasoning behind Brett’s dependence on men. Lorie Watkins Fulton, in her article “Reading Around Jake’s Narration: Brett Ashley in The Sun Also Rises,” makes the claim that Brett “attempts to nurture others . . . [because] she had a son with her second husband . . . [but later left] her child in order to save herself” (2). If this is

64


the case, not only does Brett’s dependence on men have a clear reason behind it – the idea she is making up for the child she failed to help – but it also emphasizes the image of Brett not as the carefree flapper, but as the stereotypical woman whose world revolved around her children. If these men have, in some twisted way, become her surrogate children, then it is understandable she depends on having them around in order to maintain a semblance of normalcy. William Adair’s article, “The Sun Also Rises: Mother Brett,” further emphasizes this idea, providing different examples of when the men in the novel made Brett feel as though she was needed in order to encourage them to behave well, such as the multiple occasions when Mike and Robert begin to fight for her attention (4). Not only does this validate Brett’s desire to mother something, but it also serves to validate her as a valuable commodity due to her beauty, which re-emphasizes the aforementioned idea that she depended on the validation of men in order to maintain self-satisfaction. The reader can also see this dependence on male support in Brett’s inability to remain in a relationship in which her male counterpart does not approve of every aspect of her life and appearance. In the previously mentioned section of the novel in which Brett tells Romero to leave, she does so supposedly because he could not accept her for who she was, bobbed hair and all. If Brett was truly independent, she would not have had a problem standing up to Romero and keeping her hair as she liked it. However, she runs away, back to Jake who she knows will be waiting for her and in love with her as always. On the other hand, an argument made against this idea of Brett as a figure who is fully dependent on men is explored in the article “Imperial Brett in The Sun Also Rises,” by Peter Hays. Hays goes through each of the prominent relationships Brett experiences in the novel, and details how she “conquered” each man, leaving them behind and moving on to a new conquest as soon as they threatened her power. Specifically, he discusses Romero’s refusal to let Brett dominate him, as Spanish culture dictates Romero will always be in charge. Hays claims this is a show of Brett’s independence, as she supposedly chooses to send Romero

65


away rather than allow her so-called independence to be taken from her (240). Hays’ argument is flawed for more than one reason. First, Brett did not really conquer these men; instead, she ran away from them as soon as they demanded something that made her uncomfortable, such as when Romero requested she grow out her bob. Brett does not seem to be able to handle saying no to any of her various affairs, and so she keeps both her fiancé and Jake at her beck and call just in case a man threatens to change anything about her. Brett is not independent because she cannot be without a man. She can leave one, but only when she is certain that there is another waiting close behind. Additionally, Donald Daiker, in his article “‘Brett Couldn’t Hold Him’: Lady Ashley, Pedro Romero, and the Madrid Sequence of The Sun Also Rises,” argues that perhaps Brett did not really leave Romero after all, but instead he left her. If this is indeed the case, not only is her tearful reaction to Jake’s appearance a bit more understandable, but Hays’ argument of her ability to conquer is even more unlikely. Although the girls depicted in The Flapper and Brett in The Sun Also Rises provide a brilliant veneer of 1920’s glamour and independence, with a closer look it becomes apparent neither Brett nor the young women of The Flapper were truly liberated. Instead, their need for validation as well as their romantic and monetary dependence on men depict girls who could not live without a man to support them. The struggles of Brett and the flappers to appear independent, along with the evidence of their failure to do so, brings about a question not only of the legitimacy of the flapper movement, but also the legitimacy of the progressiveness of the whole of 1920’s culture. If flappers did not gain their independence, was society really moving forward? Was the “New Fashioned Girl” of the poem a girl that could really be found, abroad or in the states? It seems more likely that Brett, like Colleen Moore, was just a confused little girl, who played a promiscuous part on the silver screen but secretly ached for a man to come and rescue her from her troubles.

66


Works Cited Adair, W. "The Sun Also Rises: Mother Brett." Journal of Narrative Theory, vol. 40 no. 2, 2010, pp. 189-208. Project MUSE, doi:10.1353/jnt.2010.0011 "Announcing Flapper Beauty Contest." Old Magazine Articles. Old Magazine Articles, 2008. Web. 12 Apr. 2017. Daiker, Donald A. "“BRETT COULDN'T HOLD HIM”: LADY ASHLEY, PEDRO ROMERO, and the MADRID SEQUENCE of the SUN ALSO RISES. (Undetermined)." ["Commentary"]. Hemingway Review, vol. 29, no. 1, Fall2009, pp. 73-5. Darwination. "The Flapper, June 1922." Darwination Scans. N.p., 01 Jan. 1970. Web. 24 Apr. 2017. Fulton, L. W. "Reading Around Jake's Narration: Brett Ashley and The Sun Also Rises." The Hemingway Review, vol. 24 no. 1, 2004, pp. 61-80. Project MUSE, doi:10.1353/hem.2004.0034 Hall, Gladys. "Flappers Here to Stay, Says Colleen Moore." Old Magazine Articles. Old Magazine Articles, 2008. Web. 12 Apr. 2017. Hays, Peter L. "Imperial Brett in The Sun Also Rises." ANQ: A Quarterly Journal of Short Articles, Notes and Reviews. Routledge, 5 Nov. 2010. Web. 17 Apr. 2017. Hemingway, Ernest. The Sun Also Rises. New York, NY: Scribner, 2016. Print.r Ross, Sara. “'Good Little Bad Girls': Controversy and the Flapper Comedienne.” Film History, vol. 13, no. 4, 2001, pp. 409–423., www.jstor.org/stable/3815458. Rudat, Wolfgang E. H. “Brett's Problem: Ovidian and Other Allusions in ‘The Sun Also Rises.’” Style, vol. 19, no. 3, 1985, pp. 317–325., www.jstor.org/stable/42945560. "The New Fashioned Girl." Old Magazine Articles. Old Magazine Articles, 2008. Web. 24 Apr. 2017.

67


Female Expressions of Grief and Humoral Theory in Shakespeare by Isabelle Nucci Shakespeare’s Hamlet and Macbeth offer two female characters that exhibit the effects of humoral imbalance through their female expressions of grief. These female characters demonstrate emotions of anger, wrath, vexation, depression, and hysteria throughout the play. Their emotions are a reaction to their grievous circumstances, yet both women were seen as becoming mad or having a mind diseased at one point in the play. Hamlet’s Ophelia represents the expressions of grief through a melancholic imbalance that resulted in her outbursts and eventual suicide. Lady Macbeth’s actions, unlike Ophelia’s that developed later in the play, were attributed to grief from the conception of the play and are represented as a choleric imbalance. I will be analyzing these female characters primarily apart from their male counterparts except when necessary for a more complete and cumulative analysis. While their actions and expressions are a reaction to their circumstances, I want to analyze the women independently from the other characters in their plays as they are often seen as extensions of their male counterparts. I will be asserting claims focused on the female expressions of grief in Shakespeare’s plays Macbeth and Hamlet through the characters Lady Macbeth and Ophelia and that their actions and performance in their plays are a result of their grief and humoral imbalance. Many interpretations give more female agency to these characters than was often intended during Renaissance times, while these interpretations are valid and insightful, I will be focusing on the historical significance of these females’ behaviors and how they would have been interpreted within the Renaissance era. Humoral theory was an explanation in early modern medicine for most illnesses and diseases. It explained that the body was made up of four humors or vital fluids in the human body: sanguine, phlegmatic, choleric, and melancholy. Sanguine indicated cheerfulness, optimistic, and warm emotions. Phlegmatic correlated with sluggish, apathetic, and calm emotions. Choleric was associated with hot-temperament, wrathfulness, and enraged.

68


Melancholy indicated depression or dejection. A humoral balance would indicate that these fluids were in harmony and an imbalance would indicate an excess of one or more of the humors that would affect illness, physical health, mental health, personality, or emotions. The book, The Gales of Grace; or, the Spirituall Vvinde Wherein the Mysterie of Santification is Opened and Handled, written by Thomas Barnes in 1622, gives a clear cultural attitude towards choler and its emotional effect, “a spirituall deafenesse, that many times doth oppresse a Christian; A deafenes eyther occasioned of spirituall choler, and distempered wrathfull passions, or else of flegmatike clammy humors, & sensuall and worldly thoughts and desires; the minde being many times taken vp… with thoughts of wrongs offered, or of some worldly profits, and fleshly pleasures.” This example of the effects and influence of a choleric imbalance is an insightful cultural perspective towards the emotions and feelings associated with choler: wrathful passions, sensual and worldly thoughts and desires, fleshly pleasures. Such negative associations were made with an excess of choleric and most of the emotions seem to be associated with actions. It appears that there was a stigma around choler’s influence of immorality and uninhibited actions. Jacques Abbadie’s book, The Art of Knowing One-Self, or, An Enquiry into the Sources of Morality, gives a similar perspective on the cultural viewpoint of melancholy, explaining, “Now as we are perswaded of what we desire, and of what we vehemently dread... or fall into an excessive distrust of ourselves… Melancholly causes a Man to believe whatsoever he fears.” The association of the humor melancholy with feelings of self-doubt, dread, and fear expand the original association of depression and dejection with melancholy. This expands the understanding to include a cultural view of melancholy and the dangers it posed to one’s mental

69


health. Carole Rawcliffe explains the effects of melancholy in a more clinical jargon in, Ideas About the Body, “Melancholia arose from the spleen’s failure to absorb black bile, which was ane odious humour to nature and to al membris of the body for his yvel qualitez, and thus, not surprisingly, the most potentially dangerous of them all. In extreme cases, the retention of ‘melancoliouse filthes’ could corrupt the whole body” This reiterates the same sentiments about melancholy and further explains how Renaissance medicine characterized the dangers of one humor overpowering the rest, melancholy specifically, because it was characterized by its “evil qualities.” Given the rhetoric for emotions and grief in the Renaissance, humoral theory was used as an explanation and an excuse for female actions and expressions of emotion. Descriptions of self-doubt and wrathful passions are actions that, without explanation, could be alarming and confusing. Expressions of grief would include many of the emotions associated with an influx of melancholy or choler and humoral theory gave a clear explanation and reason for these actions. Grief is attributed to the physical and humoral so that people could make sense of emotions and actions that would otherwise be seen as unexplained hysterics. Deeming grief as madness, in particular, allowed physicians to police the grieving process so as to understand and control the emotions that came from grieving. While disability could be seen as fluid during the Renaissance era, humoral theory could also be seen as fluid–depending upon the fluctuation of the humors. This applies to Ophelia and Lady Macbeth as their grief is contingent on outside influences, therefore, their humoral imbalance is a result of external circumstances. Polonius’ murder and Lady Macbeth’s child loss are the outside circumstances that affect these women’s humoral balance which informs their actions and expressions of grief. Ophelia’s expressions of grief through a humoral imbalance of melancholy only occur after she learns of her father’s death. This analysis focuses on her

70


character after her father’s death because her character noticeably changed from the grief, Laertes remarks, “A sister driven into desp’rate terms,/ whose worth, if praises may go back again,/ stood challenger on mount of all the age/ for her perfections.” (Ham. 4.7.28-31). In Macbeth, there is textual evidence to indicate that Lady Macbeth lost a child at the time where the play begins. My analysis assumes this fact as true and as the principal cause of Lady Macbeth’s grief and the driving force and imbalance that informs her actions and emotions. The text that indicates her child loss is in her statement, “Come to my woman’s breasts and take my milk for gall” as it indicates that she is lactating, which only occurs during the proximity to childbirth and childrearing (Mac. 1.5.47-8). Though vague, this gives the readers the understanding that Lady Macbeth lost an infant of nursing age. She reaffirms this in a conversation with Macbeth, “I have given suck and know/ how tender ‘tis to love the babe that milks me” (1.7.55-6). These examples validate the principal circumstances that caused the grief for which so deeply affected Ophelia and Lady Macbeth and give context to their actions and emotions. The implication that Lady Macbeth’s actions were driven by grief alter her motivations throughout the entirety of the play, as well as her reason, mental wellness, and the reader’s empathy for her as a character. Ophelia’s grief is more easily recognizable but the implications that her actions were sprung from her emotion rather than her harbored angst change the understanding as to whether her grievous madness as the end of her life was deviant agency or truthful hysteria. Lady Macbeth’s expressions of grief represent themselves as aggression, anger, and passion. She attaches herself to the mission of making Macbeth King to distance herself from her grief. If her purpose, as a female, is to provide an heir and be a mother–and she has failed to do so–then she wants to prove herself useful and validate her purpose. This reaction to be angry and controlling is easy to project a contemporary view of mental health and disability onto, losing a child would cause immense grief, pain, fear, all of which were out of her control. As a

71


reaction to this, she hides her emotions in her anger, and in her control and manipulation over her husband so that she can fill the void of what she has lost. In contrast to this contemporary analysis of Lady Macbeth’s mental health, a Renaissance interpretation of Lady Macbeth’s actions and emotions would be to attribute her actions to a humoral imbalance. While many interpret Lady Macbeth’s actions apart from her grief, focusing on her female ambition and masculine-like dominance over Macbeth, in this essay I am claiming that her ambition and manipulation are attributes of her expressions or reactions of her grief. Lady Macbeth’s state of grief and loss resulted in her humoral imbalance, an excess of cholera in her body would lead to her emotions being influenced by anger, wrathful passions, a compromised reason, sensual worldly thoughts and desires, and a mind taken up by throughs of worldly profits (Barnes). The first time we see Lady Macbeth in the play these emotions, motivations, and mental influences filled her body and informed her immediate reaction to want to kill the king. As Lady Macbeth read the letter from Macbeth, she immediately resigned to committing the act to become Queen, she only feared that Macbeth would lack the strength and ambition to act upon the chance to commit regicide and become the King. She says to herself, “I may pour my spirits in thine ear” because she knows that she is filled with the choleric humors to drive her actions and influence Macbeth’s as well (Mac. 1.5.26). Lady Macbeth continues calling upon her emotions and outside forces, “Come you spirits… unsex me here… make thick my blood,” asking that her humors may be strongly expressed in her actions, that her choler may be made thick in her veins (Mac. 1.5.40-3). She asks that her milk be replaced for gall, interpreted as her asking that the sadness from her lost child be replaced with the humors to make her hard and angry towards her sad experiences. These vexed demands and cries from Lady Macbeth are congruent with the cultural attitudes towards choleric displays of emotions as her sole passion in this scene is to obtain worldly profits as she uses passionate, sensual, and wrathful diction. This

72


expression of emotion is a reaction to her grief and a direct result of her humoral imbalance and has informed her actions. Ophelia’s expressions of grief are acted through a melancholic disposition. Her attitudes and character shift reveal a loss of touch with reality that stems from her dejection from a lost love, Hamlet, and her depression from the death of her father as the King notes, “O, this is the poison of deep grief. It springs/ All from her father’s death” (Ham. 4.5.80-1). Ophelia reveals this further in her song to the Queen, “I cannot choose but weep to think they would lay him i’th’cold ground.” alluding to the burial of her father (4.5.74-5). She also alludes in song to Hamlet’s loss of love, “Before you tumbled me,/ you promised me to wed… So would I ‘a done, by yonder sun,/ An thou hadst not come to my bed.” (4.5.67-71). Ophelia reveals in this scene the many attributes of melancholy, particularly self-doubt, and she exhibits the danger that was held towards melancholy when it is said to corrupt the whole body and be a danger to mental health. Her melancholic imbalance leads to her poor mental health and her inability to fully articulate herself, only in broken speech, though this broken speech says more truth than she would normally be allowed as a young woman. Laertes acknowledges both her loss of her mind and the truth in her words saying, “Is’t possible a young maid’s wits/ should be as mortal as an old man’s life?” (4.5.183-4) and “This nothing’s more than matter.” (4.5.198). Laertes’ acknowledgment of her loss of wit confirms that her candor is not contrived but a reaction to her grief through a loss of clear sanity. Though her candor reveals truth, as he acknowledges that her “nothing” babble is more than just words but has meaning which is seen in her distribution of flowers that carry metaphorical significance. She keeps the rue flower for herself, a symbol of sorrow (4.5.205). Ophelia’s agency is a result of her grief, seen and described as madness because of the rhetoric of the epoch, her hysterics and actions were only expressions of grief and humoral imbalance. The analysis from Gabrielle Dane, Reading Ophelia's Madness, attributes Ophelia’s

73


madness not as an expression of grief but rather as the opportunity for agency and for her to communicate her repressed emotions that were out of decorum for a female to express, “Madness becomes Ophelia's last resort, her unconscious revolt… How might she find the words to communicate her frustration and longing, how to lodge her protest? To do so, she must explode outside of the categories designed to circumscribe her, must journey beyond the boundaries of sanity, to a place where she can first locate and then express her rage… Offering her an escape, madness provides her with the ability finally to speak her anger and desire.” Ophelia’s crossing over the boundaries of sanity is not for the sake of agency, her grief and humoral imbalance lead to her loss of sanity or rather, her grief was deemed madness due to the lack of rhetoric. Her agency may be a result of her grief but not the source nor the reason for her loss of sanity. Hugh Grady similarly mentions that Ophelia’s madness is an opportunity for her to break the maidenly structures but agrees that her madness has resulted from her grief that amounted from her circumstances, “Ophelia's madness is presented as a kind of dissolution of maidenly decorum, the spilling over of repressed psychic materials brought on by the two shocks she suffered in losing first her lover, second her father--a coupling that is also a textbook instantiation of the play's uncanny psychoanalytic acumen. And like virtually everything in this play, her madness is a manifestation of mourning--and an aestheticizing of it.” These analyses of Ophelia want her madness to be cunning; but her truthfulness, agency, and honesty are only a product of her melancholy and an expression of her grief. As Grady states, the manifestation of her mourning leads to her insurmountable grief which creates her humoral imbalance. Given the effect of her humoral imbalance, her madness was not an act of revolt but the result of her unguarded, uncensored, expressions and thoughts. Because Ophelia hardly enters the text, assumptions of her intention cannot be grounded deeply in

74


textual evidence but are solely scholarly interpretations within the play. Grady resolves that Ophelia, “becomes the play's most unambiguous subject of madness in the famous fourth-act scenes of her disordered mourning.” Yet, her grief, while clear and explicit as mourning, is still expressed in a very untoward manner and her uncensored speech carries a duality that while her agency and honesty are not contrived it is still ambiguously targeted at the characters around her. Ophelia exhibits the reaction to coping with sorrow in a grief that is cloaked as madness and hysteria. It is possible that both Ophelia and Lady Macbeth experience other humors outside those that are most obviously dominant and explained here in their expressions of grief. Suparna Roychoudhury explains a revelation that Lady Macbeth shares, “When Lady Macbeth decides to drug the chamberlains such that "memory, the warder of the brain, / Shall be a fume, and the receipt of reason / A limbeck only" (1.7.65–67), she likens the ventricles of the brain to vessels of liquid distillation: reason can be clouded by vapors of memory.” Lady Macbeth’s awareness of the fluidity of reason and the effect of memory upon it reveals that she has an understanding to what humors are affecting her. Her awareness of the effects of her emotions on her mental capabilities also reveals that she experiences some forms of melancholy in addition to her acceptance of a choleric imbalance. Melancholy is connected to evil qualities, that corrupt the whole body, lead to depression, and confirm the belief of what you truly fear. This is applicable to Lady Macbeth’s source of grief and her memory of her child loss is a fear and source of pain for her that she happily gives way to her humors to influence and persuade her actions. Macbeth confirms this pain and melancholic influence in his wife when he discusses with the physician about her saying, “Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased,/ pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow,/ rase out the written troubles of the brain,/ and with some sweet oblivious

75


antidote/ cleanse the stuffed bosom of that perilous stuff/ which weighs upon the heart?” (5.3.42-47) Macbeth returns to that idea of memory that Lady Macbeth previously mentioned, before the murder of the King, to inquire whether the troubles and pain that weighs in her body can be cured. This passage has multiple meanings when read in context of being about Macbeth but for Lady Macbeth it reveals a rather sad sentiment, setting aside the guilt of her part in the regicide, Macbeth talks about a memory of sorrow that weighs on the heart: child loss. This comes from humors less like choler and more like melancholy, confirming that Lady Macbeth harbors both humors throughout the play though they make their appearance to incite vastly different actions.

Ophelia, like Lady Macbeth, can be seen to potentially be influenced by

multiple humors. While melancholy is clear the influences of choler may not be so. However, Ophelia’s expression of grief is most intense in her act of suicide. This action is more than the woes of melancholic depression, dejection, and self-doubt. It is an action of worldly thought and desire and reveals a lack of reason and wrongful thoughts that go past songs of candor and a distribution of flowers. Her act of suicide described her as, “incapable of her own distress/ or like a creature native and endued/ unto that element” (4.7.203-5). This reaction in her death is not one of woeful depression but the manifestation of choler in her melancholic humor. Both women express their grief with equal sorrow however their expressions vary quite differently. The women’s expressions of grief are clearly compared here, “In Hamlet, we see mad Ophelia in the onstage attitude of the female mind unraveled… we understand that Ophelia is crazed with grief; she recognizes the other characters on stage, acknowledging their presence with gifts of imaginary flowers. Lady Macbeth's madness is represented in a more clinical context than Ophelia's poetic dissolution.” (Roychoudhury).

76


This contrast reveals the difference between the two women’s expressions of grief and their difference in humors. Ophelia’s grief is clear and obvious while her humors led her to a more dangerous fate, Lady Macbeth’s grief is less clear, but her actions were just as dangerously driven by her humors. Ophelia and Lady Macbeth express their grief through their humoral imbalance, and imply that their actions were driven less so by conscious thought but the emotional influence of their humoral bodies. With the lens of the Renaissance era, their actions were driven by the influx of strong humors that had fatal and dangerous results. The women’s actions and performances were in response to the grief of their circumstances and a result of their melancholic and choleric driven bodies. Ophelia’s character is altered by this perspective because it takes away the intentionality of her female agency, which her lack of is appropriate for the time period but alters her character’s voice and characterizes her more by her sorrow and grief rather than her cunning and rebellion. The historical significance of her character reveals the danger that was associated with melancholy and affirms the cultural attitudes that were held towards an excess of this humor in the body. Lady Macbeth’s character becomes more dynamic with the focus of her grief as the driving force behind her actions and expressions. Her ambitious and manipulative summons become a result of her desire to distance herself from her sorrow and her wrathful passion, a product of her choleric imbalance. Her performance becomes less embittered and her motivations are revealed to be driven by her grief and loss of reason. The significance of this affirms the understanding and disdain for the actions resulting from a choleric imbalance and her expressions of grief would alter her character’s relationship with the reader and audience. These expressions of grief as a result of humor driven bodies alter the perspective of these two female characters and creates a different

77


perspective from which to view their actions, one that reflects the attitudes of the Renaissance era.

78


Works Cited: Abbadie, Jacques, and T. W. The Art of Knowing One-Self, or, An Enquiry into the Sources of Morality. Printed by Leonard Lichfield, for Henry Clements, and John Howell, Booksellers, 1695, 1695. EEBO, gateway.proquest.com/openurl?ctx_ver=Z39.882003&res_id=xri:eebo&rft_id=xri:eebo:citation:11538768. Barnes, Thomas. The Gales of Grace; or, the Spirituall Vvinde Wherein the Mysterie of Sanctification Is Opened and Handled. Printed by H. Lownes for Nathanael Newbery, 1622. EEBO, gateway.proquest.com/openurl?ctx_ver=Z39.882003&res_id=xri:eebo&rft_id=xri:eebo:citation:99837043. Dane, Gabrielle. “Reading Ophelia’s Madness.” Exemplaria: A Journal of Theory in Medieval and Renaissance Studies, vol. 10, no. 2, 1998, pp. 405–23. EBSCOhost, http://lib.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxypass:[_]link.asp?url=http://search.ebscohost.com/login.a spx?direct=true&AuthType=cookie,ip,uid&db=mzh&AN=2000058284&site=ehost-live. Grady, Hugh. “Hamlet as Mourning-Play: A Benjaminesque Interpretation.” Shakespeare Studies, vol. 36, 2008, pp. 135–165. EBSCOhost, http://lib.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxypass:[_]link.asp?url=http://search.ebscohost.com/login.a spx?direct=true&AuthType=cookie,ip,uid&db=mzh&AN=2012393890&site=ehost-live . Rawcliffe, Carole. “Ideas About the Body.” Medicine and Society in Later Medieval England, Sutton Publishing, 1995, pp. 29–57. Roychoudhury, Suparna. “Melancholy, Ecstasy, Phantasma: The Pathologies of Macbeth.” Modern Philology: Critical and Historical Studies in Literature, Medieval Through Contemporary, vol. 111, no. 2, Nov. 2013, pp. 205–230. EBSCOhost, http://lib.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxypass:[_]link.asp?url=http://search.ebscohost.com/login.a spx?direct=true&AuthType=cookie,ip,uid&db=mzh&AN=2014391024&site=ehost-live. Shakespeare, William, et al. Four Tragedies: Hamlet, Prince of Denmark Othello, the Moor of

79


Venice, King Lear, Macbeth. Bantam Books, 2005. Shakespeare, William, et al. Hamlet. Simon & Schuster, 2003.

80


Triptych by Joshua Borders Alas! It is the fault of our time. There is little mercy to those that are in misery. – Richard Sibbes, 1613 1. Here You are with your little sister at a punk concert, and a man dressed in dark gray approaches. His face is young, but his hair is silver, made slick and shiny with gel. A small nose ring – bright green – pierces his septum, confirming your suspicion that the world screams for color. You inch closer to your little sister. The man in gray sticks out the palm of his hand, presenting a pair of pills. His hands are grimy, and the nails look like they haven’t been clipped in months. You want to ask him what his deal is, but before you can, your little sister takes one of the pills and pops it. Delicious, she says, baring her tongue. The man in gray smiles, then moves his palm to you. I have an open hand, he says. The air smells like a damp swimsuit, and it seems like the band has been playing the same chord and wailing in the same pitch for well over fifteen minutes. How long can you do the same thing, you wonder. Your sister nudges you, and you instinctively reach to take the pill. You hold it between your thumb and forefinger, using sparse stage lighting to inspect it. Purple and deep pinks flash across your face, and the pill looks pretty normal, all things considered. You place it underneath your tongue and feel it dissolve into acridity. It is like licking scrap metal. You notice that the band changed its tune, and your sister begins to sway more vibrantly. The man in gray smiles. His teeth are yellow and black, rot setting in. He takes your

81


sister by the arm, and they push closer to the stage. You feel that this is the first step, though to what, you cannot say. 2. There It is the Great Depression. There are shantytowns everywhere, and the sky is perpetually gray. You can only see in black and white. Your neighbor laid on the Union Pacific railroad last week, and the train dismembered his body. He was arrayed horizontally across the track, you were told. The weight and speed of the train segmented his person into three discrete units: head and neck, torso to lower thigh, and knees down. After the train ran over him, you were asked to help identify the body. When you walked to the tracks, you could not stop thinking of the occasions he helped you around your property – clearing trees, raising fences, and the like. He was a nice enough man, nondescript, a good worker. It was all you could ask for in a neighbor. You saw a pair of legs first, one foot pointed outward, the other heel-down – both shoes still on. You then stepped up on the tracks and saw a torso; it was covered by a light shirt, pockmarks of blood. It looked like it was probably his body, but you weren’t exactly sure. You don’t just go around staring at torsos, after all. You asked a police officer – a great, hulking man with a trapezoidal face – where your neighbor’s head was, and he pointed to a ditch on the other side of the tracks. After you mustered the courage, you saw his head and neck resting, chin up, on a bed of wiry grass. His eyes were still open, wrinkles on his temple strained with terror. This face had seen Death barreling towards him, its whistle blaring, and refused to close his eyes. You decided this was a perverted form of courage, then turned around to vomit. Now the widow is standing on your front porch with her eyes turned down, asking you to loan her money. She says that the Bank is closing in, and they will lose their property without

82


some help. Her face is radiant, cheeks milky white, and you wonder if Grief is kind to those it kisses. You affect the posture of empathy – mouth twisting in, eyes wide – and say, Ma’am, we’d love to help, but things are just so tight around here. She looks up and says, Please, I beg of you. You remember last night, how it was the first time since her husband’s death you slept, uninterrupted, from dark to dawn, and how his face no longer lingers in your dreams. It is easier to sever all connections to the neighbors, you figure. A good night’s rest is worth it. She looks at you, eyes brimming with something like hope. She has nowhere else to turn, she adds, and they’ll be on the streets without your help. Now you are the one who looks down, and you say that you are sorry, but you are certain of your lack. The widow leaves emptyhanded. You walk back inside and see your youngest daughter, just a little girl. She runs up and says, I love you, Papa, then hugs your thigh. You tussle her hair – a little golden cobweb – and know that you would have helped, you really would have. You whisper, I love you too, dear, and also, You are my redemption. 3. Stare You are seated on a gray and lavender rug in the distant future. There are rugs in the distant future, and this is a surprise. How can we afford to be so still, you wonder. You travel through time so effortlessly because you are everything, all at once. Matter moves around you and through you and because of you. This is too much power, you decide, so it is best to ground yourself in one place, at least for a few months at a time. The rug has no magic powers, but it is located within the last habitable city on Earth. You think it is somewhere in the American Midwest, or maybe the Ukraine, or even northeast China.

83


The city is suspended in air, and you hear the screams of pilgrims from below. The ones who make it long enough to gaze upward at the city are horribly deformed and emaciated, and their cries are more like whimpers, wails of those trying to ward off the end. When they die, their bodies are taken up and burned for fuel. The stench of fiery flesh sears your nose, but you would rather smell the fiery flesh than be it. At a rug beside you is a black man, his hair white and frizzy, like coarse snow. He begins to tell you stories of his time as a child soldier in Kenya, listing off atrocities he’d compulsorily committed. There was the time he beat his mother senseless, the time he drowned his older brother in a river, the time he massacred a village – and that was just the first year. These three stories enamor you, especially when he says his brother, while completely submerged in water, did not fight back, not even an involuntary flail of the arms. After two minutes below the surface, his brother was dead. The ex-child soldier said it was like killing Peace, if one could do such a thing. When he moves on to horrors committed against him, you grow tired of this man and his tales. His pain had to be ages ago, you reason, and he should’ve gotten over it by now. But you do not stop him. You instead choose to sit on the rug and close your eyes, dreaming of the next place, a place where this man and his stories do not exist, a place where troubles are no more.

84


Troubleshooting by Sandy Pham She wasn’t like the other whores. She had a husband and kid at home. She could hear the sound of rushed chatter a few stories below, the unpredictable rise and fall of their voices scraping against her ears like a wailing police car nearing, arriving, and finally driving off again into the distance. The cheap hotel room reeked of sex and booze. Dark eyes drifted to the man lying beside her, his hairy, greasy chest exposed to the dull moonlight that peeked through the drapes. His penis, well spent, hung lifelessly between his thighs. It was discolored and lacking decorum; a spotted cow that had forgotten how to moo. Every breath sounded like his last. Labored, as if the mere act of existing was simply too much for him to bear. Atlas, with the weight of the world balanced precariously atop his ball sack. She frowned to herself as she considered the thought, contorting her naked body to fit into his own. The skin above her ribs stretched to full length, each hard, bony hill giving way to the valleys that settled between them. Her black hair, though once long, was now jagged and asymmetrical. Her eyes had retreated back into her body, the hollowed spaces remaining filled with the same, viscous tar that ran through her veins. She pressed her face into the man’s neck, inhaling deep. He smelled of sweat and disappointment. Her bruised lips trailed kisses onto his jaw. His stubble burned her. “I need you, my love.” She cooed, running a chipped, black fingernail along his lips. “I can feel it again. I-I’m starting to feel it again.” The man stirred. Even in his sleep, he reveled in the way her cold, pale flesh ached for his warmth—the kind of warmth only he could supply her. He opened his eyes, turning to face the whore. She was pretty when he found her. Still could be, maybe, if the lights were off. A ghost haunted her features, circled over her like a vulture. He wrapped a hand around her wrist, a slick serpent’s tongue darting from his mouth to the pads of her fingertips. “You need my help, baby?”

85


The woman nodded, her scarred hand allowing itself to be savored. “So bad.” She answered, her voice rasping with desire. The man slid his tongue between her index and middle, drawing her closer and closer still until finally, he consumed her. Her fingers wriggled inside his mouth, digging and frantically prodding until it came upon a smooth, rubbery surface. Then two. She pinched the masses tightly and pulled, the man releasing her wrist with a satisfied smirk. She held two, tiny red balloons pinched between her nails. They were spit-soaked and hot, tied tightly into knots as they hid dormant in the beast’s den. Her heart raced at the sight of them. The darkness was retreating now, a swirling, heady euphoria emerging in its place. The man watched her with a steady gaze. She was trembling. “Now how ‘bout you be a good little slut and let me watch, hm?” He mewled, angling his face to gaze at the exposed woman. Fully, honestly, like an artist staring into his canvas. She nodded erratically, as if her head was a piggy bank being inspected for loose change. She made no effort to cover herself, pushing up against the unfamiliar bedsheets to walk to the opposite end of the room where her bag sat. Her bare feet stepped on the wadded clothing that laid strewn about the carpet, stopping only to retrieve a belt to coil tightly around her arm. As she gathered her items, a spoon, a lighter, and a syringe, she felt a pair of hungry eyes burrow into the small of her back. She turned to acknowledge her company, carrying the contents to the edge of the bed. There she sat, cross-legged and naked, as she injected the venom directly into her blood. Those tiny, red balloons were her medicine. The sickness edged away. Her eyes fluttered shut, her veins throbbing sensuously as the needle returned home to the crook of her arm. The man watched, his cock hardening as the woman’s frail body curled into itself in ecstasy. Suddenly, there was no more chatter. No more sirens. No more pain. “Tell me more about your husband, baby. About the boy.”

86


** * She was cooking for Joseph. Dinner, not heroin. He was an IT guy that worked for a car transport company in uptown Manhattan. They had a cozy little townhouse tucked away in Greenwich Village, hidden behind the local coffee shops and exotic pet stores. At night, their son’s baby monitor transmitted the vibrant city sounds to their room. Car horns, laughter, the occasional scuffle of foot traffic. She would lie awake for hours, fingers flexing and unflexing at her sides as her husband’s snores came and went. Sometimes, they would stop altogether. Ten, fifteen seconds, followed by a gasp for air. Sleep apnea. That was one thing he couldn’t fix on his own. With all else, he’d try his damndest. That was the thing with Joseph: he thought he could fix everything. He figured life was just one big computer, his wife a faulty line of code. She entertained the idea by rattling off error messages at him when he was especially unbearable. She had a list memorized. She wanted to speak in a language he could understand. “Leigh, sweetheart, I think we should go to couple’s counseling again.” 601 HTTP 400: Invalid request. “I just feel like you resent me. You won’t talk to me. You don’t get out of bed for days at a time. I don’t know how to help you,” He ran a hand through his perfectly tousled blond hair. It got caught in a clump of gel near his crown. He liked the Gorilla Snot brand. Real sturdy stuff, suited the stiff look he liked to go for. He soldiered on, true martyr that he was. He played with his cufflinks. “And it’s like—some days, babe, you’re like a whole different person. And the way you look at Georgey, I—” He sucked in a breath. “Are you going to let me cook?” Leigh asked, her attention cast solely onto the wealth of mac and cheese on the stove, her right hand stirring with a wooden spoon, her left digging

87


into the sides of her hips as she steadied herself. She was shaking again. Hadn’t stopped shaking, she realized, as of the last nine days. It came and went, this affliction. This ringing, writhing, living thing that clawed inside her. Sometimes it deafened her. Other times, it suckled at her tit like an infant. Refusing to let go. Parasitic. Leech-like. It whispered to her at dusk, a low, persistent utterance that started at the back of her throat and crept slowly to her eardrums where it beat, beat, beat all night. When it spoke, she listened. When it asked, she answered. She couldn’t ignore it. It was bigger than her. “Have you taken your meds today?” Leigh’s body jerked, the grip on the wooden spoon loosening as her hand brushed against the heat of the stove. She cried out in pain, the spoon clattering to the ground as she gripped onto her hand. “Fuck!” She exclaimed, shooting a glare at the source of the words. Joseph ran to her. “Jesus Christ, babe! Are you alright?” He stepped forward, his arms extending to her as he tried to take hold of his wife. “Get the fuck off me,” Leigh spat. “Don’t fucking touch me. You and that fucking, that fucking—” She stuttered through a clenched jaw, pointing a perfectly manicured finger at the offender sitting across the way: a steel blue parrot, perched happily in its gold cage as its head bobbled up and down. It looked pleased with itself, dancing like that. A peacock in heat. “That fucking bird!” “You’re the one who bought it for him!” Joseph called back. She had taken George to the pet store behind their house at her husband’s insistence. The building was painted blue, accented by specks of yellow and orange. The small boy had immediately taken a liking to the creature. Leigh, on the other hand, didn’t trust its eyes. It knew too much—But the law of the land was simple. No cats or dogs allowed in the house, Joseph’s orders. Always Joseph’s

88


orders. “Have you taken your meds today?” It repeated, ruffling its feathers. It pecked curiously at its own coat. “You’re getting better.” A ruffle. “Bett-er.” “It gets that from you,” She shifted the finger onto her husband, stabbing him in the chest with her coffin shaped nails. “You, with your constant orders. You, with your insistence on fucking mood stabilizers and antidepressants and goddamn antipsychotics because you can’t handle the truth.” “The truth?” Joseph asked, pushing his shoulders back. His tie hung loosely around his neck, undone, unnoticed. He stepped forward, the red coffin disappearing further into his chest. “Oh yeah, Leigh, and what’s ‘the truth’?” He held up his hands in air quotes. She always hated those air quotes. Redundant, like the way he wore suits to tailgates. “According to you, huh?” “The truth is that you knew I didn’t want it.” “Want what?” A slow, simmering screech. “You know what.” “I want you to say it.” She could feel his heart beat beneath her talon. She curled it into his flesh. He winced. “I want you to say it, Leigh. Out loud.” “I didn’t want the fucking baby.” The presence growled between her ribcage. Its whiskers stroked her lungs. Bubbling, a low sizzle. Her skin throbbed to the beat of a grandfather clock’s minute hand, ticking, ticking, until its limbs finally snapped. “You knew I didn’t want to have the baby. I told you I was going to get the abortion, but you told them. You told your whole family about him—about me.” Leigh stepped forward now, her vision fading into white-hot nothingness. “You did this to me, Joe. This is your fault.” “You still didn’t say it.” His feet edged him backwards. His eyes couldn’t meet hers, instead drifting from the nose of his Oxfords to the small, infinitesimal lines in his gray

89


slacks. “What?” “His name. I need you to say his name.” “I didn’t want Georgey.” The pot boiled over. The oozing, thick macaroni spilled onto the red-hot coils of the stove. “Are you happy now? I didn’t want him.” “I didn’t want Georgey,” The dancing parrot chirped. “Don’t,” Leigh’s eyes widened. “I didn’t want him.” “Don’t! Stop!” She cupped her hands around her ears, slamming her eyes shut. The smell of burning macaroni permeated her nostrils. Kraft cheese that was more plastic than food. A son that was more his than hers. The voice between her ribs grew louder, expanded itself until she felt her bones shatter beneath its crushing weight. She felt snot on her cheeks, diarrhea running down her front. Vomit on her shoulder. Sneezes and coughs aimed directly inside her open mouth. Burps blown into her face. The constant whining: mommy, mommy, Leigh, honey, sweet heart, light of my life, what’s for dinner, where’s daddy, why is— “Are you happy now?” “Make it stop,” She sobbed, her back sliding against the kitchen cabinets. She sank slowly to the floor, hugging herself. “Please, God, make it stop. He’s going to kill me. Your son’s going to fucking kill me.” Joseph inched toward the stove, his front facing Leigh. He scaled about her like a man caught by a pack of wolves. No direct eye contact, no sudden movements. He could hear their breaths in the sudden, defeaning silence of the room, the flicker of the electric stove falling like a dumbbell on tile. Leigh was rocking herself, and from the corner of his eye, he saw a wild, scraggly tuft of brown hair sitting beside the parrot’s cage. George had been watching.

90


Joseph kneeled beside his wife, now muttering to herself between stifled sobs. “You need to take your medicine, Leigh.” *** She was cooking for Robert. Heroin, not dinner. It was the morning after their first night together. He wasn’t bad, as far as pimps went. He had standards. His golden rule, he’d explained to her, was that he wouldn’t fuck his girls until they proved their worth. In Leigh’s case, she hit the magic number: twenty grand. It had only taken her six months. It would’ve been sooner, she realized, if she started with dope first. He found her in China Town, drenched as a cum rag, sifting through the trash for something to eat. She injured herself somewhere along the way, her left ankle swollen to the size of a fist. He gave her food and dry clothes. Then he gave her a place to sleep, oxy for the pain. Oxy made her feel like a goddess, but dope? Dope made her feel safe. It was a warm thing, like George’s mermaid tail blanket or a pillow pet. It scratched an itch she didn’t know she had, offered a return to a destination that was never on the map. It kept the voices at bay. Robert gave that to her. Robert had given her everything. “Guessin’ you didn’t take your meds, eh? You’re a bad girl.” “Mm, no,” Leigh answered, warming the needle with the lighter. “I didn’t like taking them. They made the voice quiet.” “The one inside your head, baby?” He asked, his flaccid penis twitching at the sight of her. He got off on broken girls. He came the hardest when he broke them himself. “Yeah, but it’s not all bad,” She answered, pushing a wayward strand of uneven hair behind her ear. “It was never bad until after I had Georgey. Then it started yelling, screaming at me to do things. When it went away, all I could hear was them,” She tightened the belt around her arm, searching for the track marks she’d left the night before.

91


“Joe and the toddler.” “What would it tell you to do?” Robert sat up now, his mouth salivating. His breaths fell heavier between them, his misshapen body leaking with desire. Leigh shot the warmth into her veins. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head. She was hit with nausea first, the rolling thunder festering beneath her skin. She could feel it squirming, squirming inside her, like the Johns she fucked for Rob. When the clouds parted, she was met with sunlight. Gooey, syrupy sunlight that oozed bliss. Her lips parted, blood splitting in the corners of her mouth. “It told me to snap the bird’s neck that night,” She whispered. “And I did.” Rob grinned. “And then you ran away,” She faded in and out of consciousness, her head nodding forward as she fell onto Rob’s naked chest. The hair was coarse where her cheek rested. She grinned up at him, carding her chipped coffins through the tangles. “And then I met you.” Rob, the man that let her listen to the voice that lived inside her head. Rob, the man who knew how to silence the beast without angering it. The beast. She wondered what the beast looked like. If it had long, steely feathers and a black beak. If when its neck snapped, it sounded like Rice Krispy treats crumpled up inside a fist. If it fit snugly into a half-opened box of Fruity Pebbles. If it liked bubble gum flavored toothpaste and The Lion King. Sometimes, when she was quiet enough, she could hear the distant warble of a mocking, dancing voice. Are you happy now?

She saw George’s face when she closed her eyes. Could see it still now as she was lying on the man’s chest, wetting him with tears. Robert didn’t ask questions, but the voice did. The voice told her to snap the bird’s neck. The voice told her it hadn’t really died. It

92


couldn’t have, if she still heard its phantom echoes reverberating through the hotel walls. If she still saw George everywhere, with his snot and piss and shit— “I’m going to kill it again,” She slurred. Rob ran his grimy hands over her body, stopping only to acknowledge her blathering with an absent hum. “It’s not really dead. The bird. I hear it. I hear it s-sometimes.” Goosebumps raised on her arms. The rolling sun told her it was summer. He looked at her as if she was a sad, pitiful bitch. Maybe she was. He kissed her, rough and loveless like the other Johns. Robert fucked the paranoia out of the woman, if not only for the morning. He dressed himself, tossed a bus pass onto her naked stomach, and stole one side long glance at the whore that laid debauched on the hotel bed. Yes, he decided. She was much prettier in the dark. “Kill that bird and be back here by ten.” *** She left that late that afternoon, taking the train station to the blue-painted pet store. The yellows weren’t as bright as she remembered, the oranges fading into a burnt brown. She wore a long sleeved, gray hoodie with blue jeans. She stole a pair of sunglasses from a woman at the local coffee shop, its shades concealing her pinprick eyes and determination. Unsteady hands pushed open the glass door, a small chime announcing her entrance. A young clerk greeted her with little regard, the university student browsing on his phone at the register. It didn’t take long for Leigh to find the birds, all lined up in their pretty little cages at the back of the store. She sidled by, wrapping her long, tired fingers over thin bars. She found a parrot, a red one with an orange beak, and pressed her face into its cage. “Hi, birdy,” She cooed, angling her hollow jaw into its cracks. “Do you like Fruity Pebbles, baby?” The creature craned its neck towards the woman, her breath wafting through the spaces between iron bars. She ran her hands along the cold, offering her fingers

93


to the animal like she had offered Robert the night before. Leigh yearned to poke, to prod, and to find pretty, red balloons waiting for her inside that tiny little beak. She wanted to split that mouth open. She wanted to devour its contents whole. She took the cage in her hands, holding it up toward the fluorescent store light. She was Rafiki and the red bird was Simba. She would take that child’s skull and smash it, again and again, onto the very peak of Pride Rock. The beast liked that idea. The beast liked it very much. It purred and pressed onto Leigh’s stomach, twisting and tumbling like a great serpent dancing to the tune of wailing sirens. Sirens. Sirens. There were those sirens again. The beast numbed her until all she could feel was the frantic flapping of Simba’s wings brush against her cheek, the distant sound of rushed chatter and radio static. She grinned up at her prey, her teeth slick with saliva. “Tell me I’m doing better, baby.” She ordered it. “Ask me if I’m happy. I’m so damn happy.” She heard the voices that weren’t her own. Leigh turned, facing the officer that addressed her. His gun was pointed at her chest. She grinned wider. His lips were moving, but she couldn’t hear them anymore. The beast told her it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered. Leigh slammed the cage to the ground and dove head first down the barrel of the gun. She saw tiny red balloons inside, with their promise of sunshine and warmth. The officer’s nametag read R.S. George.

94


Instructions for My Resurrectionby Joshua Borders after Terrance Hayes WHY YOU SHOULD BE INTERESTED •

Yes, there are too many people on this Earth. Seagulls skim the surface for fish but choke on oil. Old men wheeze on sidewalks. Death surrounds us. Our guts full of black, full of gold.

You who are alive will understand the great tragedy – you can never be surrounded by all those you love all the time. If you restore my life, will this tragedy be resolved? Will tears turn to laughter? Probably not, but you can at least get one more lover back.

If a dead man rises, who is worthy of praise?

BUT WHAT ABOUT _________ INSTEAD? •

Success is not guaranteed.

Success is not replicable.

It is best to focus on one thing at a time.

POSSIBLE EXPLANATIONS FOR MY UNFORTUNATE STATE •

I drank myself to death.

I gorged myself to death.

I died myself to death.

Death to myself, I died.

Myself – to death, I died.

THINGS I MAY BE DOING IN THE AFTERLIFE RANKED IN THE ORDER OF THEIR RESPECTIVE PROBABILITIES 1. Inhabiting the body of a brown thrasher and warbling to old lovers: 0.28

95


2. Inhabiting the body of a bowerbird and building nests to impress old lovers: 0.20 3. Whispering in the wind: 0.19 a. To old lovers: 0.10 b. To myself: 0.07 c. To another bird, who may also be a spirit seeking to impress old lovers: 0.01 d. To another bird, who may be an old lover itself: 0.01 4. Becoming the wind: 0.16 5. Consulting the poets: 0.14 6. Drinking beer with Martin Luther: 0.09 a. For leisure: 0.07 b. To forget there are Catholics among us: 0.02 7. Ruminating: 0.03 a. Devouring ornithology materials: 0.02 b. Reading the old poets’ new work: 0.01 8. Tangible good, broadly defined: 0.01

IF YOU FIND THIS BY HAPPENSTANCE •

Fortune has smiled upon you. To the uninitiated, a smile can look like a grimace. Being able to tell the difference is unimportant.

There is no other way to find this.

IF YOU FEEL DESTINY WAS INVOLVED •

Please remember there is no such thing. Fortune ≠ destiny.

Justifications are always assigned after the fact. Logic can only see backwards.

96


If my death had a reason, it was unclear to me.

HOW TO CONVENE A LIFE-GIVING POSSE •

Go to the nearest donut shop. If the shop is called a parlor, success is almost guaranteed. If the shop is a Krispy Kreme, the odds decrease, but only slightly.

Walk into the donut shop and say hello to the homeless man sitting in the corner, his eyes consumed by the ceiling. If he waves but does not say hello in return, invite him to join the group. He will not ask what the group is for. He understands the power of words, how they must be clutched tightly.

There should be a coffee bar near the donut shop. Find a barista who is also an actress. Tell her you are casting talent for a show so experimental that it requires USDA approval. If she laughs at you, ask her to join the group. If she instead tries to give you coffee on the house to win you over, take the coffee and give it to the homeless man. He could use a boost.

Near the coffee bar, there is a church. Find an assistant pastor who is in trouble with the congregation. If he is in trouble for drinking, ask if he would like to find a new fountain. If he says yes, invite him to join the group. If he is sober, ask him if he is in trouble for having extramarital sex. If he says yes, try to give him a high five or a hug, depending on how solemnly he admits to his transgression. If he accepts either display of affection, invite him to join the group. If he tries to pray for you, permit him. If you can feel a spirit moving, it may be me. This is a sign to invite the assistant pastor to the resurrection. You may also just be imagining things. It is difficult to tell.

The fourth and final member of the life-giving posse is a wild card. Exercise your best judgment.

97


YOU MUST ACQUIRE •

Three maracas.

Two lemongrass-scented candles.

Gloves.

A bottle of Listerine mouthwash.

A tape measure.

An appropriate license and/or permit.

A chestnut-colored coffee table.

My remains.

DEALING WITH THE INEVITABLE ICKINESS •

If I have been buried, take my decomposing body and put it in a black, industrial-sized trash bag. If all my flesh has been devoured by maggots, take my bones and put them in the trash bag. You now have your own bag of bones. This is what I called my body when I was alive.

If I was burned, find my ashes. They are likely in a Tupperware container inside a storage unit. The container may be in front of – but is likely beside – a broken, goldtrimmed mirror. When you retrieve my ashes, do not look into the mirror. It may be your Dorian Gray moment.

If my remains were unsalvageable, hire a medium and go to the location of my wake or memorial, which was held outdoors. If the medium is talented, she (and talented mediums are always female) will concoct a spell to transfer my essence to a songbird. Capture the songbird. Place me in a cage. The medium, unfortunately, must now join the party and remain until the resurrection is complete.

Remember: The body and spirit are inseparable.

98


THE SETTING •

It must be morning, and the sun must be out. Contrary to popular belief, the dead prefer the light of day. Who are all these glorious strangers walking about?

A hotel ballroom is ideal. If you cannot find a vacant ballroom within a reasonable distance, use the business center of the closest Motel 6. If any patrons are currently using the business center, ask them if they have a moment to talk about Jesus Christ. If they say yes, invite them to join the group. If they say no, start talking about Jesus Christ anyway. They may leave, but His glory was still revealed.

The positioning of the chestnut-colored coffee table is essential. It must be exactly in the center of the room. The tape measure will come in handy.

Place my remains on the coffee table. o

For a decomposed body or bones, lay me in an anatomically-correct, supine position in the center of the table. Do not worry if you cannot distinguish the tibia from the fibula; the barista took anatomy in college.

o

For the ashes, spread me across the table like jam on toast. Leave approximately six inches on each side of the table; this is the crust.

o

For the songbird, place the cage on the center of the table. The homeless man may whistle to the songbird; if it is truly me, I will whistle back.

The lemongrass candles will lie at either end of the coffee table. The maracas must be placed on the respective edges of the table – north-east-west – with their handles pointing out; this will form a triangular shape. Leave the bottle of Listerine on the floor until you are ready to begin.

PREPARATION IS THE KEY TO SUCCESS •

Never conduct a resurrection on an empty stomach.

99


WHERE TO BEGIN •

Stand around the table, spaced evenly apart. Symmetry can be life-giving. Balance, peace.

Light both candles, north then south. This will help mask any odors, obscure the fermentation sprouting from absence.

Each member of the party should swallow one capful of Listerine. Clean mouths are a prerequisite for success. If you prefer, you may take pulls directly from the bottle.

If there is a banjo-player present (it will most likely be the assistant pastor, and, in rare cases, the medium), strum a few ominous chords. This is to let the spirits know you mean business.

SELECTING A LEADER •

Rank yourselves in order of deaths experienced, i.e., number of lives you’ve already lived. The group member with the lowest number will become the leader. o

Speculation is encouraged. This is not an exact science, after all.

In event of a tie, delegate leadership responsibilities to the older member. If both members were born at exactly the same time, co-leaders are permitted. o

If there is a three-way tie, dissolve the group. You are broaching dangerous territory. Return to page 3.

IN CASE OF INTRUSION •

If anyone enters the ballroom or business center while the resurrection is occurring, ask them if they want to see a miracle. Children are often more receptive to this type of thing. Those wearing flip flops and gnawing on a freshly-made hotel waffle will ask if the

100


miracle isn’t already around us. Philosophy-lite is typically undesirable, but in children it can be adorable. Allow them to join the group. •

If an authority figure enters, brandish the appropriate license(s) and/or permit(s). They will read the papers slowly, mutter I didn’t know we had such a license/permit, and then ask to see the action commence. Do not allow them to stay. Matters of life and death are matters of anarchy, of entropy.

HOW TO ERASE ALL DOUBT •

Discover the humming voice within that wishes for the improbable to occur. Harnessing this voice requires practice and patience. You have time for neither, but you have assembled a roster of veterans. Their expertise at listening to their irrational selves will funnel you to a state of willful disbelief.

If you are already an expert at listening to the small voice of hope, you may not be the correct recipient for these instructions.

THE EXERCISE OF YOUR NEWFOUND BELIEF •

Turn on all the lights.

Beginning with the group leader, list one way in which death has affected you. If you cannot think of a way, make something up. The barista actress and assistant pastor may speak at length, even if they are not strongly opposed to death, or see it as some form of escape. Let them speak.

The assistant pastor should drizzle my remains with any leftover Listerine. Scripture reading may be appropriate. He will make the right decision vis a vis the reading.

Moving counterclockwise, each group member should shake the maraca one time, then move to the next maraca. A rhythm will naturally emerge.

101


THIS IS WHERE IT GETS TRICKY, OR, INITUITION COULD SAVE THE DAY •

Death is a phenomenon both internal and external. Transcending the two requires creativity.

If I begin to stir or swirl or – in the case of songbird incarnation – sing louder, quicken the pace of maraca-shaking. Success is imminent.

Turn off the lights.

Continue shaking the maracas.

Close your eyes.

Inhale through the nose. Feel lemongrass prickle sweet.

Open your eyes.

Leave your fear behind.

Say hello.

102


THE TIDWELL DICTIONARY OF (UN)OFFICIAL DEFINITIONS by Polley Poer britches \briht-chez\ noun 1. pants of any size 2. anything to cover your arse Examples • •

Polley wanted to play without a shirt on, so long as she wore her britches, like the boys did. “Those britches don’t fit you,” Polley’s grandmother told her, pointing to her jeans.

Origin: A cowboy in the South. First use: The olden days. Synonyms: pantaloons

buggy \buh-gee\ noun 1. a grocery store shopping cart 2. a basket with wheels Examples • •

Polley and Sam grabbed a buggy as they bought Christmas presents for their dad. Careful not to lose balance, Polley clung to the end of the buggy as Sam pushed it down the giftwrap aisle.

Origin: One of Samuel and Polley’s grandparents. Definitely in Texas. First use: The olden days. Synonyms: shopping cart, trolley bunges \buhn-jehs\ noun, plural

103


1. the brown crusts of a slice of bread Examples • • •

When staying at her grandparent’s house, Polley ate toast without bunges. Polley’s grandmother found out that she doesn’t like bunges on her turkey sandwiches. Can you cut the bunges off my bread?

Origin: Polley Poer at her grandparent’s house as a child. Roanoke, TX. First use: 2001 Synonyms: crusts, edges

butt-crack-of-dawn \but-crack-uhv-dah-wn\ noun 1. the earliest part of the day 2. the time of day before the sun rises 3. whatever time of day seems too early to get up Examples • • •

We’ve got to wake up at 4am- the butt-crack-of-dawn! Polley stared at Karen’s gravestone at the cemetery at the butt-crack-of-dawn. Evan woke up at the butt-crack-of-dawn with his new fiancé to see his son’s college graduation.

Origin: Karen Tidwell Poer, mother of Samuel and Polley Poer. Somewhere in Texas. First use: Sometime after 1960 Synonyms: early-as-hell, mega-early, morning dipwad \dip-wahd\ noun 1. a silly, goofy, ridiculous person 2. somewhat of a term of endearment Examples

104


• •

Sam fell off the bed onto the floor and Mom called him a dipwad. “What was it Mom used to call us? Dipwads?” Samuel said, years later.

Origin: Karen Tidwell Poer First use: 2011 Synonyms: ignoramous, dummy, dingus

dogsnot \dohg-snaht\ noun 1. The substance on the end of a dog’s nose 2. A substance Texas gets colder than Examples •

“It’s colder ‘n dogsnot out here!” Karen said, at the first official freeze of the season.

Origin: Karen Tidwell Poer. First use: A cold day in Texas. Synonyms: ice, balls

hack-em-to-death-er \hack-uhm-too-dehth-urh\ noun 1. a wooden pole with a sawblade drilled into the end 2. a weapon used for intruders of the home 3. an invention of the 47 Cimarron era Examples • •

If someone comes in, hit them with your hack-em-to-death-er! There’s only three of us in this house now, so I made you a hack-em-to-death-er.

Origin: Evan Poer, father of Samuel and Polley Poer, widower of Karen Tidwell Poer

105


First use: 2014 Synonyms: hatchet, axe

hook-a-right \hook-uh-rat\ verb 1. To make an immediate right turn 2. a basket with wheels Examples •

Nancy hooked-a-right and drove straight over the median in the middle of the highway.

Origin: Roger Tidwell. First use: A parking lot, teaching Polley how to drive. Synonyms: turn right, go that way

hoodad \hooh-dad\ noun 1. thing 2. item 3. literally any inanimate object Examples • •

“What’s that hoodad over there?” Roger said, pointing off into the distance. Polley reached for the hoodad, but couldn’t find it, not knowing what she was looking for.

Origin: A person with terrible memory. First use: The olden days. Synonyms: thing, dealio, thingy-ma-jigger, whatcha-ma-call-it

106


jammer \jam-urh\ noun 1. a nickname given to Samuel Poer 2. brother of Polley Poer 3. unsure of relation to later entry, see wind-jammer Examples • •

There’s my Jammer. When are you and Jammer coming to visit your mom?

Origin: Karen Tidwell Poer, mother of Samuel and Polley Poer. Fort Worth, Texas. First use: May 10th, 1995 Synonyms: Sam, Jam, Jambo, Sammy, Buckethead

mocho \moh-choh\ noun 1. another name for the Mormon Church 2. place that generated common, private commentary from Polley Poer and Claire Dixon Examples • • •

Hey, we’re bored, let’s go drive by the mocho. Polley, we haven’t driven by the mocho since Kevin dumped you. Remember after your mom died and we used to kill time by going to see how many people were at the mocho?

Origin: Claire Dixon, high school best friend of Polley Poer. Trophy Club, TX, First use: 2015 Synonyms: Mormon Church, LDS Church, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints (Visitor’s Welcome)

107


motorscoot \moh-tore-scoot\ verb 1. to run rapidly in effort to steal second base 2. to scoot one’s motor 3. to get up and begin a task with jubilance, often after an authoritative hand clap Examples • •

“C’mone, Mitch, let’s motorscoot!” Karen shouted at the Texas Ranger first baseman through the television. We’ve gotta be at Thanksgiving in thirty minutes. Let’s motorscoot!

Origin: Karen Tidwell Poer, mother of Samuel and Polley Poer. Trophy Club, Texas. First use: Springtime, 2013 Synonyms: run, go-go-go, run-like-hell

ova-yonder \oh-vuh-yawn-der\ noun 1. a reference to a recently mentioned place 2. a mythical place known only by the speaker Examples •

“We was goin’ to, oh, ova-yonder,” Roger said, talking about his and Judy’s recent afternoon trip to Denton.

Origin: Someone long ago. First use: The olden days. Synonyms: over there, somewhere, that-a-way

pisser \pih-serh\ noun

108


1. 2. 3. 4.

an event or situation that utterly sucks a person who pees a word that made Karen Tidwell Poer laugh a word Samuel and Polley Poer were not allowed to use

Examples • •

‘Breast cancer then leukemia, that’s a pisser isn’t it?’ Dr. Fay, the oncologist, said to Karen. If you’re peeing in the yard, you’re a yard-pisser.

Origin: Dr. Joseph Fay. Dallas, TX. First use: 2012 Near Synonyms: piece-o-crap, helluva-day

poodie \pooh-dee\ noun 1. a nickname given to Jillian Hicks 2. cousin of Polley and Sam 3. the bride of March 18th, 2017 Examples • • •

We’re do excited to see Poodie get married this weekend! Karen would’ve loved to be at Poodie’s wedding. Polley is going to be Poodie’s maid of honor!

Origin: Roger Tidwell, grandfather of Jillian Hicks (soon to be Jillian Vestal). Texas. First use: August, 1984 Synonyms: Jill, Jilly

route-forty-four-dightcherrycoke \rowt-for-tee-for-diet-char-ee-coh-k\ noun 1. a Diet Coke with cherry in an extra-large Sonic cup 2. popular drink choice for Karen Poer

109


3. a mandatory perquisite to any and all shopping endeavors Examples • •

“I need a route-forty-four-dightcherrycoke!” Karen said into the Sonic speaker. “Nana, I brought you a route-forty-four-dightcherrycoke,” Karen’s nephew said as she lay unconscious in the hospital bed.

Origin: Karen Tidwell Poer, mother of Samuel and Polley Poer. Fort Worth, Texas. First use: Sometime in the 1990’s Synonyms: extra-large drink, Diet Coke with cherry

tiny-rat’s-ass \tie-knee-rats-ass\ noun 1. a care in the world 2. something no one in the Tidwell clan seems to give Examples •

“But they’ll laugh at me if I tell them no,” Polley said of her middle school friends. “I don’t give a tiny-rat’s-ass,” Karen responded.

Origin: Probably Karen Tidwell Poer. First use: After cancer #1. Synonyms: a shit, a fuck, a damn.

wherebouts \wear-bowts\ noun 1. a question of something’s location 2. Where? Examples •

“I’m going to graduate school, Papa,” Polley said. “Wherebouts?” he replied.

110


When Judy told Roger she put a cake in the kitchen, he wandered in, unable to find it. “Wherebouts?” He asked. She rolled her eyes.

Origin: One of Roger’s ancestors. First use: The olden days. Synonyms: where, in what general direction

windjammer \wind-jam-urh\ noun 1. two ice cream cones smushed together to create one giant ice cream experience 2. unrelated to the popular boat brand Examples • •

Let’s get out of this hospital and get us a windjammer. No, Roger, Karen’s too sick to eat a windjammer.

Origin: Roger Tidwell. A hot day somewhere in Texas First use: 20th century Synonyms: Absolutely none.

wobber \wah-burh\ noun 1. a nickname given to Polley Poer 2. the mispronunciation of commonly-hated chocolate candy, Whoppers! Examples • • •

There’s ol’ Wobber! We taught the kids to call you Wobber. How’s your mom, Wobber?

Origin: Roger Tidwell, grandfather of Polley Poer. Fort Worth, Texas. First use: April 8th, 1997 Synonyms: Polley, Sue, Lucy, Polley-Sue-Smerelda, Wobby, Wob

111


Women of the World Through Literature by Gabrielle Saleh

https://youtu.be/hFUS1UcrOXc

112


The Trial of the Children of Loki by Nicholas Brown

One is the Horrific hel who sat upon a throne in the realm that bears her name where she hordes the dead who are not worthy to enter the golden Hall.

We speak here not of the tragic or the heroic children, but of the monstrous. We speak of the sons and daughter of the Grief-Bringer.

Amongst the gods of Asgard crept Loki whose attachments to flame and mischief made of him both a boon and a bane. the son of Farbauti and Laufey, loki was a blood brother to odin and his children are many.

One is the venomous Jormungandr who grew so massive that his sinuous body encircled midgard. So potent was his spittle that it could bring a god to his knees.

One is the ravenous Fenrisulfr whose long fought freedom from the dwarf-spun chain signals the twilight of the gods and the ends of the worlds.

113


Pardon, All-Father? Your Children.

How do they fare?

Loki’s penchant for mischief was well-known amongst the Aesir, but his wily mind and crafty hands encouraged them to allow him to remain in asgard. Narfi and vali are fine sons, your highness I could not ask for any better.

Loki, my bloodbrother, how fare your children?

And so, two of the odinsons left golden asgard for frigid jotunheim to retrieve the three Children of Loki.

no, the other three.

Brother, do you find it odd that we find no resistance?

Not at all, for jotnar shiver when they hear the name of but one son of odin.

And we are two!

Yet, even with the eyes of Asgard upon him, Loki found ways to leave and return to the realm eternal without notice.

Such tricks could not blind the All-Father forever, and he noticed that the trickster journeyed to and from Jotunheim thrice.

114

it would soon become clear why the realm brooked the brothers’ incursion.


Pardon, All-Father? Your Children.

How do they fare?

Loki’s penchant for mischief was well-known amongst the Aesir, but his wily mind and crafty hands encouraged them to allow him to remain in asgard. Narfi and vali are fine sons, your highness I could not ask for any better.

Loki, my bloodbrother, how fare your children?

no, the other three.

And so, two of the odinsons left golden asgard for frigid jotunheim to retrieve the three Children of Loki.

Brother, do you find it odd that we find no resistance?

Not at all, for jotnar shiver when they hear the name of but one son of odin.

And we are two!

Yet, even with the eyes of Asgard upon him, Loki found ways to leave and return to the realm eternal without notice.

Such tricks could not blind the All-Father forever, and he noticed that the trickster journeyed to and from Jotunheim thrice.

115

it would soon become clear why the realm brooked the brothers’ incursion.


The matter of the children of loki would be brought before an assembly of the Aesir. That tricky loki fathered the monsters was already decided.

at the grief-bringer’s hearth the brothers found the children of loki.

Grown already wild, the serpent was strapped to a great tree, his mouth bound tight so that his vile venom would remain unspent.

The wolf cub was friendly and playul, and tyr allowed the creature to chew his hands gently when encamped each night.

The decisions to be made debated what was to become of these abominations.

Bear witness, my brethren, to the trial of the children of loki.

Though I am wise, I seek input in these Matters. Noble Heimdall, bring to order the proceedings!

The final child, a young girl both alive and dead, was led from jotunheim hand-in-hand with the gentle war god.

Together, the brothers led the Children back to Asgard’s Golden Halls where they would stand before the gods and learn of their fates.

116

within this conclave shall we determine the fate of the serpent, the girl, and the wolf


The matter of the children of loki would be brought before an assembly of the Aesir. That tricky loki fathered the monsters was already decided.

at the grief-bringer’s hearth the brothers found the children of loki.

Grown already wild, the serpent was strapped to a great tree, his mouth bound tight so that his vile venom would remain unspent.

The wolf cub was friendly and playul, and tyr allowed the creature to chew his hands gently when encamped each night.

The decisions to be made debated what was to become of these abominations.

Bear witness, my brethren, to the trial of the children of loki.

within this conclave shall we determine the fate of the serpent, the girl, and the wolf

Though I am wise, I seek input in these Matters. Noble Heimdall, bring to order the proceedings!

The final child, a young girl both alive and dead, was led from jotunheim hand-in-hand with the gentle war god.

Together, the brothers led the Children back to Asgard’s Golden Halls where they would stand before the gods and learn of their fates.

117


The first of the Children of Loki to stand before the gods was Jormungand the serpent. his body had grown so much on the journey to asgard that he no longer fit easily on the mighty tree to which he was tethered.

Full monstrous he was that the assembled gods knew not what to do with his writhing, twisting coils.

He may have been a son to the blood-brother of Odin, but that bond of kinship stretched near to snapping. --and all, but I am concerned that we will not be able to contain the serpent. He drips vile fluids even as we speak! You doubt a son of Odin’s ability to protect asgard? That is not what I said and-As gods debated his fate, the serpent hissed and dripped his black venom, scorching the living flesh of the tree to which he was bound. He knew that he would not find acceptance in the All-Father’s Halls and that his fate lay not with asgard.

“it is a child...” He is but a child and---it continues to grow as we speak, dear sister.

But brother, do not all children continue to grow until they are no longer children?

“it is still growing...”

“we will send it where it can harm nobody.”

Very wise, all-father, for one such as you who has knowledge of the worlds’ happenings...

And to this fate he was resigned. For he knew that he could not abide by the traditions of these godlings and that to do so would cut his being just as his bonds did.

118

that you give no pause to consider what Jormungandr will become, only what he is, acts as a testament to your grand wisdom.


The first of the Children of Loki to stand before the gods was Jormungand the serpent. his body had grown so much on the journey to asgard that he no longer fit easily on the mighty tree to which he was tethered.

Full monstrous he was that the assembled gods knew not what to do with his writhing, twisting coils.

He may have been a son to the blood-brother of Odin, but that bond of kinship stretched near to snapping. --and all, but I am concerned that we will not be able to contain the serpent. He drips vile fluids even as we speak! You doubt a son of Odin’s ability to protect asgard? That is not what I said and-As gods debated his fate, the serpent hissed and dripped his black venom, scorching the living flesh of the tree to which he was bound. He knew that he would not find acceptance in the All-Father’s Halls and that his fate lay not with asgard.

“it is a child...” He is but a child and---it continues to grow as we speak, dear sister.

“it is still growing...”

But brother, do not all children continue to grow until they are no longer children?

“we will send it where it can harm nobody.”

Very wise, all-father, for one such as you who has knowledge of the worlds’ happenings...

And to this fate he was resigned. For he knew that he could not abide by the traditions of these godlings and that to do so would cut his being just as his bonds did.

119

that you give no pause to consider what Jormungandr will become, only what he is, acts as a testament to your grand wisdom.


Next the attention of the gods fell to Hel. her form was at once that of both maiden and crone, equally youthful and withered.

Baldr, my son, what say you?

I am afraid, father, that I know not what to make of the girl.

gasp!

Speak, girl, what call they you?

Had I more time, I might venture a guess, but I am at a loss

I am called HEL, All-Father and I am the daughter of Loki and Angrboda

What think you, TyR? Surely one of my sons sees a solution.

So tell me, child, are you alive?

... or are you dead?

As my brother said, had we more time, we may have better prepared. This failure is the fault of asgard. for now, we can only offer compassion and understanding

“I am only myself...”

“And I like the dead most of all. they are simple things, and talk to me with respect.”

“The living look at me with revulsion.”

How could you say such a thing in front of a child? Well, she is not wrong...

The all-father sat for what seemed time immeasurable, carefully contemplating the child’s fate and his sons’ counsel. at last, he spoke.

You will be given the Darkest realm and the dead shall attend you.

but know that you will not receive the einherjar, for they are mine. No, you will hold dominion over the others.

120

You “will be the queen of the souls who die in unworthy ways-of disease or of old age, of accident or in childbirth.”

Very well decided, all-Father, for surely no force so base could stand before your valiant dead.


Next the attention of the gods fell to Hel. her form was at once that of both maiden and crone, equally youthful and withered.

Baldr, my son, what say you?

I am afraid, father, that I know not what to make of the girl.

gasp!

Speak, girl, what call they you?

Had I more time, I might venture a guess, but I am at a loss

I am called HEL, All-Father and I am the daughter of Loki and Angrboda

As my brother said, had we more time, we may have better prepared. This failure is the fault of asgard.

What think you, TyR? Surely one of my sons sees a solution.

So tell me, child, are you alive?

... or are you dead?

for now, we can only offer compassion and understanding

“I am only myself...”

“And I like the dead most of all. they are simple things, and talk to me with respect.”

“The living look at me with revulsion.”

How could you say such a thing in front of a child? Well, she is not wrong...

Very well decided, all-Father, for surely no force so base could stand before your valiant dead.

The all-father sat for what seemed time immeasurable, carefully contemplating the child’s fate and his sons’ counsel. at last, he spoke.

You will be given the Darkest realm and the dead shall attend you.

but know that you will not receive the einherjar, for they are mine. No, you will hold dominion over the others.

You “will be the queen of the souls who die in unworthy ways-of disease or of old age, of accident or in childbirth.”

121


And so, the aesir set about forging great chains to bind the wolf in place for eternity.

The last of the Children to stand before the gods was the wolf, Fenris, who had grown large following his journey out of jotunheim.

Odin proposed to the great wolf a game of broken shackles so that his great strength would be known across the world.

His tongue was deft, like Odin’s, but he grew more monstrous in the eyes of the Aesir each day.

Visions visited the all-father in his sleep. Visions of a terrible wolf that would eat the sun and eat the moon.

He would not say so aloud, but Odin was afraid.

--has grown too fond of the beast, the bond clouds his judgment and endangers our lives

In the forges at the heart of asgard a chain of massive links was made. so heavy it was that the gods struggled to carry its weight.

should you manage to break these chains forged by the master smiths of Asgard, you will bring glory to your name. Care you for a challenge?

The wolf has grown too cunning to afford the same exile as the serpent and too ferocious to be allowed the girl’s freedom. too few are our choices.

very well, through subterfuge and deceit we build the future.

122

All-Father, I Present to you the Fenrisulfr,the last of the children of loki.

The fenrisulf fought against the chains and, before too long...


And so, the aesir set about forging great chains to bind the wolf in place for eternity.

The last of the Children to stand before the gods was the wolf, Fenris, who had grown large following his journey out of jotunheim.

Odin proposed to the great wolf a game of broken shackles so that his great strength would be known across the world.

His tongue was deft, like Odin’s, but he grew more monstrous in the eyes of the Aesir each day.

Visions visited the all-father in his sleep. Visions of a terrible wolf that would eat the sun and eat the moon.

He would not say so aloud, but Odin was afraid.

--has grown too fond of the beast, the bond clouds his judgment and endangers our lives

should you manage to break these chains forged by the master smiths of Asgard, you will bring glory to your name. Care you for a challenge?

In the forges at the heart of asgard a chain of massive links was made. so heavy it was that the gods struggled to carry its weight.

The wolf has grown too cunning to afford the same exile as the serpent and too ferocious to be allowed the girl’s freedom. too few are our choices.

very well, through subterfuge and deceit we build the future.

All-Father, I Present to you the Fenrisulfr,the last of the children of loki.

The fenrisulf fought against the chains and, before too long...

123


Odin then sent the elf Skirnir, who was an aide to freyr, to Svartalfar with the instructions to forge an indestructible fetter named gleipnir.

... they snapped like tinder.

gasp!

Return to the forge and retrieve the chain hight dromi. forged of iron from sky and earth, it will bind the wolf.

And so the aesir put the challenge to the great wolf once again and, though he struggled...

124

... the results were explosively similar.


Odin then sent the elf Skirnir, who was an aide to freyr, to Svartalfar with the instructions to forge an indestructible fetter named gleipnir.

... they snapped like tinder.

gasp!

Return to the forge and retrieve the chain hight dromi. forged of iron from sky and earth, it will bind the wolf.

And so the aesir put the challenge to the great wolf once again and, though he struggled...

... the results were explosively similar.

125


We have one more test for you, fenrisulfr.

What? These dainty scraps? I should be embarassed and my name disgraced to have such a chain about my body.

This fine chain, forged by dwarfs in Svartalfheim, is stronger than any other chain.

bring me the aether-ribbon.

Your freedom is the prize should you escape for you will have bested our tests.

Thus the wolf was bound. He gnashed and struggled, flexed and snapped, but he found that he could not break the chain.

Sounds to me as though you fear that gleipnir is too strong for your great might.

is that the case, pup?

How do I know that I will not be betrayed by you and yours?

That this is not a trick?

put your hand between my jaws, all-father, I will release it when I am freed. his desire for freedom trapped him in unbreakable bonds.

I will offer my hand

he failed.

126


We have one more test for you, fenrisulfr. This fine chain, forged by dwarfs in Svartalfheim, is stronger than any other chain.

What? These dainty scraps? I should be embarassed and my name disgraced to have such a chain about my body.

bring me the aether-ribbon.

Your freedom is the prize should you escape for you will have bested our tests.

Thus the wolf was bound. He gnashed and struggled, flexed and snapped, but he found that he could not break the chain.

Sounds to me as though you fear that gleipnir is too strong for your great might.

is that the case, pup?

How do I know that I will not be betrayed by you and yours?

That this is not a trick?

put your hand between my jaws, all-father, I will release it when I am freed. his desire for freedom trapped him in unbreakable bonds.

I will offer my hand

he failed.

127


Although the all-father was wise, he could not know of the future that his decision would bring about. he could not know of the doom that his choices would foment.

You have locked your fate, all-father... at the end of time, I will eat the sun and I will eat the moon, but most of all? will I take pleasure in eating y--

for his own vain demand that he should have only the most valiant of the dead, he would pay weregelds most dear.

For many ages asgard remained unchanged, and the monstrous spawn of the trickster god were consigned to apocryha.

stay your foul tongue, beast!

guhh... huh... huhh...

128

Until the frozen fimbulwinter the wolf would be bound to the earth, his great power laid low by the ingenuity of the dwarfs and the all-father’s fears.

but that peaceful respite from consequences was destined to end in battle.


Although the all-father was wise, he could not know of the future that his decision would bring about. he could not know of the doom that his choices would foment.

You have locked your fate, all-father... at the end of time, I will eat the sun and I will eat the moon, but most of all? will I take pleasure in eating y--

for his own vain demand that he should have only the most valiant of the dead, he would pay weregelds most dear.

For many ages asgard remained unchanged, and the monstrous spawn of the trickster god were consigned to apocryha.

stay your foul tongue, beast!

guhh... huh... huhh...

Until the frozen fimbulwinter the wolf would be bound to the earth, his great power laid low by the ingenuity of the dwarfs and the all-father’s fears.

129

but that peaceful respite from consequences was destined to end in battle.


Following the great winter, and the wolf’s release from his hated fetter, loki gathered his progeny.

Father and children ran roughshod over the realms, sowing chaos and reaping many deaths.

130

those who fought quickly cut down

back

were


Following the great winter, and the wolf’s release from his hated fetter, loki gathered his progeny.

Father and children ran roughshod over the realms, sowing chaos and reaping many deaths.

those who fought quickly cut down

131

back

were


The midgard serpent, released into the depths of the seas, continued to grow many times the size he was when he stood before odin.

Jormungandr’s predations began quickly after the fimbulwinter.

And so, god fought serpent and the world shook with the fierce blows traded.

None could combat the serpent treachorous and hope to live.

!KK!!

but he was not remain there.

content

C C C -AAA

to

KRAKKAbaDOOM!

None, that is, except for the thunderer!

132

aa r crrr

so even were the combatants that their deathblows struck simultaneous.

the world serpent’s vile black bile struck the giants’ bane, who staggered back a full steps nine and fell to the ground, poisoned unto death, even as his adversary rattled one last shaky breath.


The midgard serpent, released into the depths of the seas, continued to grow many times the size he was when he stood before odin.

Jormungandr’s predations began quickly after the fimbulwinter.

And so, god fought serpent and the world shook with the fierce blows traded.

None could combat the serpent treachorous and hope to live.

!KK!!

but he was not remain there.

content

None, that is, except for the thunderer!

C C C -AAA

to

KRAKKAbaDOOM!

aa r crrr

so even were the combatants that their deathblows struck simultaneous.

133

the world serpent’s vile black bile struck the giants’ bane, who staggered back a full steps nine and fell to the ground, poisoned unto death, even as his adversary rattled one last shaky breath.


The Wolf Harbored hatred for the all-father as he promised.

But they were each of them not enough for the rav’nous beast.

For his hunger was not a physical hunger. That had been quelled celestially.

He ate the sun.

He hungered for belonging that could only come after his rejector perished.

And on that day he was satisfied.

He ate the moon.

134


The Wolf Harbored hatred for the all-father as he promised.

But they were each of them not enough for the rav’nous beast.

For his hunger was not a physical hunger. That had been quelled celestially.

He ate the sun.

He hungered for belonging that could only come after his rejector perished.

He ate the moon.

And on that day he was satisfied.

135


Endnotes: The Trial of the Children of Loki Page 1: Loki's kinship is knotty, to say the least. First, Laufey is Loki's mother, making the patronym "Laufeyson" popularized by Marvel Comics' incarnation of the figure incorrect. Second, Loki's children are a diverse lot sharing different mothers and fathers. By his wife Sigyn, Loki fathers Narfi/Nari and Váli, who are the least surprising of his children. However, despite their conventional human forms, Váli eventually becomes a wolf and kills Narfi. Next, Loki mothers the 8-legged horse Sleipnir as a result of mischief gone awry. In later tales, Odin uses the magical horse as a mount. Finally, and most importantly for this article, are the monstrous children birthed by the giantess Angrboda, whose name means something to the effect of Sorrow- or Grief-bringer. "For thousands of years, philosophers have been using only mummified concepts; nothing really makes it through their hands alive. They kill and stuff the things they worship, these lords of concept idolatry—they become mortal dangers to everything they worship. They see death, change, and age, as well as procreation and growth as objections,—refutations even" (Nietzsche 167). Moving from script to pencils forced me to change the layout of this page. Originally, I intended to compose a page featuring establishing shots of the chapter's villains. However, given the fact that the spread on pages 18 and 19 depicts a similar scene, I altered my plan to recall the remediated woodcarving style I elsewhere in the longer project from which this piece comes. Page 2: In this moment, we may rightfully assume that Loki functions as a stand in for the field of rhetoric and composition, specifically the discipline's desire to innovate. Similar to calls made by the field to consider multimodal composition (NLG, 1996; Selfe, 1999; Yancey, 2004; Wysocki, et al., 2004) and the numerous responses offered in response to these calls, Loki fathers three monstrous children that function to disrupt the Asgardian status quo and checks on them in Jötunheim thrice. In both situations, we see a clear disruption of business as usual followed by efforts to evaluate the development of these departures. Wise Odin may have caught Tricky Loki before his potential plans could come to fruition, but rhetoric and composition have proven slower to respond. Although these calls and their inevitable responses are numerous (scrolling through recent issues of Kairos should provide us with all the evidence that we need), such calls remain largely unattended in any context beyond the undergraduate curriculum. That is, scholars in the field recognize and support the value of multimodal composition in the context of the undergraduate classroom (especially in the first-year writing course), but we rarely interrogate our own professional practices in order to determine the various ways that multimodality might impact our research, teaching, and theories.

136


In some cases, the use of traditional methods of delivery are deliberate, allowing the author to achieve a particular effect (see Shipka, 2011 for an example of this practice). These authors are aware that their production methods and the mediated artifacts that they create stand at odds with the turns that they advocate, but they also recognize the cachet available to traditional media forms and work to exploit these connotations to achieve their desired ends. In these moments, we are reminded of Anne Francis Wyoscki's conception of new media that positions the new media text not as a result of a turn to digitality (as is often the case), but of "composers who are aware of the range of materialities of texts and who then highlight the materiality" (15). In short, explicit awareness of one's material conditions are important should we wish to advance the standing of multimodal rhetoric and composition practices, especially when the given argument appears in a traditional format such as a single-authored monograph. In other cases, authors produce the varieties of mediated artifacts that their theories and research suggest are important to produce, such as webtexts (again, see any issue of Kairos). These authors may produce and publish mediated artifacts that appear to be "more multimodal" than a printed monograph, limitations on the part of the author may require that much of the work we would attribute to the multimodal author be outsourced to more capable individuals. For example, Fred Johnson and Scott Kolbo's "Perspicuous Objects" argues for the value and benefits inherent in the comics medium. Although standing in line with what we expect from scholars advocating multimodality, the divorce of Kolbo's comics and Johnson's words limits the efficacy of the piece and suggests that the traditional linguistic components of the argument are more important than the visuals in the construction of this argument. These problems compound when we recognize that undergraduate Laura Pangborn determined much of the design of the final webtext, but is not listed as a contributing author to the piece (despite Johnson's assertion that her contributions were invaluable ("References & Acknowledgements")). Additionally, my attribution of this piece to Johnson and Kolbo (and feasibly Pangborn) is in itself an intervention into practices because many scholars would simply attribute the piece to Johnson who was responsible only for the words. Robert Dennis Watkins and Tom Lindsley's "Sequential Rhetoric: Using Freire and Qunitilian to Teach Students to Read and Create Comics" (2015) demonstrates similar limitations. These later examples may appear to be more multimodal than Shipka's monograph, but given their traditional divisions of labor, particular across modes, they represent a new instantiation of old practices that continue to place the linguistic mode as the most appropriate/useful mode for communicating complex ideas. This approach to multimodal scholarship may be frighteningly common, but we need not limit ourselves to this sort of model. Nick Sousanis (2012, 2015a, 2015b), Jason Helms (2015, 2017, 2018) and Anastasia Salter, Roger Whitson, and Jason Helms (2018) are likely the best available examples to us for scholarship that not only engages multimodality in theory

137


and practice, but that do so in ways that also makes visible the labor required from the multimodal scholar. B. Stephen Carpenter, II and Kevin Tavin (2012) and Anastasia Salter and Roger Whitson (2015) peel back similar curtains with regard to the editorial processes involved in producing comics-as-scholarship. It is important to note that, although I use Loki as a metaphor for rhet/comp's desire to innovate and develop, he is not representative of a single individual. In this way, he does function as a sort of strawman for the problems facing the discipline, but the narrative foundations of this project suggest the need for a clear antagonist. That Loki comes to function as a stand in for the ésprit du temps and appears to be largely uncomfortable remaining in his own form and changes constantly is a coincidence that became clear through revision. The immense (and intense) popularity of Marvel's cinematic Loki muddies the waters of mythical Loki. Despite his masterful performance, Tom Hiddleston's Loki fails to reflect much of the treachery we see from the mythical Loki. For example, a young Loki may have transformed into a snake in order to trick Thor and stab him at some point prior to the events of Thor: Ragnarok (2017), but this trickery pales in comparison to the treachery exhibited by the mythical Loki when his schemes caused the death of Baldr, most beloved of the gods (Sturluson, Völuspá), before his revival following Ragnarök and the death of most of the rest of the gods. Page 3: Tyr's realization that he and Thor have managed to enter Jötunheim unmolested is surprisingly similar to the feeling that develops when I compose scholarship before sharing it with others. Loki's non-monstrous sons can be seen as the paragons of multimodal scholarship, those forms that have been most accepted by the discipline. While these (web)texts often serve to create a professional image for multimodality within the context of rhetoric and composition, we cannot forget that they are also capable of atrocious monstrosities. Page 4: The treatment of Loki's monstrous children aligns well with the academy's reception of scholarship that fails to reflect the traditional form (whether it be because of content or form). On the one hand, familiar forms, such as Hel's human shape, find acceptance within the academy easiest to achieve (even if the practices and ideas demonstrated therein already have one foot in the grave). This should not be interpreted as an attack on traditional forms of scholarly production, but it is a recognition that these mediated artifacts rarely if ever justify their mediation. On the other hand, unfamiliar scholarship (such as the comics-as-scholarship I advocate in this dissertation or the less word-heavy examples of digital scholarship) are often viewed with hesitation, such as the case is with Fenris. We may see many of the hallmarks of more readily accepted forms of scholarship, such as how research informs the creation of the artifact, but extensive justifications and explanations are required as we move

138


further from disciplinary norms. Like a wolf puppy, the less monstrous examples of multimodal scholarship may be treated with caution (or even affection) at first, but may find abject rejection when their differences become too great. 1 Taken too far, these departures become too monstrous (or impious in the Burkean parlance) for the audience to accept and are rejected outright, much like the World-Serpent Jörmungandr. Although I emphasize a narrative-based rhetoric in this project (largely developing out of Richard Johnson-Sheehan's "Orality, Magic, and Myth in Ancient Irish Rhetoric” (2009)) that aligns most closely with the epideictic functions of rhetoric, we cannot forget the traditionally important deliberative and judicial functions performed by rhetoric as described by Aristotle (Rhetoric, Book 1:4-8 and Book 1:10-15, respectively). Page 5: The Gathering of Gods, with apologies to Steve McNiven and Olivier Coipel. Page 6: Radically multimodal scholarship within the context of rhetoric and composition does not appear out of the æther (as some scholars might assume). For example, Sousanis' Unflattening is quite obviously a comic book about literacy education that develops its arguments across different modes (primarily the visual and linguistic modes, but also the gestural, spatial, and (through synaesthesia) aural modes, should we limit ourselves to the modes articulated by the New London Group (1996)). This book may not look like a traditional manuscript, but its use of academic writing conventions such as standard written English and its invocation of various lines of scholarly thought from a range of different fields indicate to the reader that this artifact occupies a definite position within the context of the academy. Multimodal scholarship often includes (or leads to) companion pieces that put the creation process of the work into language so that the audience may better understand the decisions made by the author (see Sousanis, 2015a; Salter, Whitson, and Helms, 2018; or Helms 2018). Similar to craft essays or author's notes, these pieces ground the scholarship for the audience so that they better understand what they have just consumed and the different ways that research informed its creation. In other instances, the author may provide the reader with a primer designed to teach the reader how to read the text (see Helms, 2017 ("Introductions") for examples of this practice. The layouts of this spread was troublesome and resistant. I knew that I wanted to achieve a cinematic effect that mimicked a camera pan that brought us closer to the 1

Marshall McLuhan's The Medium is Massage (1967) is an excellent example of this phenomenon. Although this book is well known within and without rhetoric and composition scholarship, its bizarre format seems to limit its usefulness to the general audience. Instead, the much more traditional (and in my opinion less valuable) Understanding Media: Extensions of Man (1964) finds greater traction, despite the fact that both texts deal with the idea that "[a]ll media are extensions of some human faculty—psychic or physical" (Massage 26).

139


serpent as the scene progressed as we moved up his body to focus on his head. I also wanted to choose panels that would complement his sinuous body. Together, these constraints encouraged me to draw thin panels that were the height of the page. Although this solution helped to cement the look of the page, I knew that the cinematic effect I wanted to achieve would likely fail if each panel was the same height. My choice to shorten the panels as the scene proceeds not only helped to create the simulated movement I wanted, it also creates a visual vector (à la Kress and Van Leeuwen, 1993) that draws the reader through the image. Oddly enough, Northern Europe is not the most friendly environment for venomous snakes (go figure). Early in the drafting process I selected the common European adder as a model for Jörmungandr so that he would be geographically appropriate to the stories that I tell. The wonderfully creepy red sclera possessed by this species was an unintended, but welcomed, design element. I cannot overstate how time consuming scaling Jörmungandr on pages 6 and 7 became. I discuss my early process in the endnotes for page 21. A note regarding lettering: given the composition of these pages, I needed to create a way to attribute dialogue to off-panel characters. My limited color pallet and the standardized depictions of most characters led me to choose two colors from each to use for their speech balloons. Page 7: To judge multimodal scholarship, specifically comics-as-scholarship, prematurely leads to misapprehension and misvaluation of new phenomena based on the capabilities and appearance of the old. Two notes on the Verðandi: First, she is one of the many Norns that we may find sprinkled throughout Norse mythology. Over time, it seems that the Norns have become conflated with the Graeco-Roman Fates that position them as largely omniscient beings. Additionally, they have developed a triple aspect (such as we see in the Morrigan from Irish myth) that isn't necessarily present in the earliest source materials. Second, we may translate her name to mean something to the effect of "becoming". That her dialogue appears rather arcane and nefarious is of no concern. Nope, no concern at all. Page 8: That Odin and Hel each have only one working eye (Odin his left, Hel her right), seems to recall Sousanis' discussion of parallax and how examining an artifact/situation from two positions allows for the perception of greater depths. Thor is an ass. Page 9: Rhetoric and composition have a critical bent that is common to humanistic endeavors. Through careful reflection and the application of precise critical pressures

140


and a fine lens, scholars in the humanities come to understand better a given event, which they may then share with a wider audience of similarly-minded people. These methods, however, bear only limited results; we can only closeread an event after it has already happened and critique does not have to predicate actionable changes. My familiarity with Bergsonian theories of perception may suggest some dissonance in my stance on this matter, particularly that our inability to engage the pure present complicates my call to re-think critical approaches. That is, I cannot rightfully ask that the field shift focus from the immediate past to the future if we are only ever able to perceive the immediate past. Such suppositions, however, are wrong. Consider, for instance, VilĂŠm Flusser's conception of the telematic society as presented in Into the Universe of Technical Images (1985). In this mediated artifact, Flusser envisions a not-too-distant future in which the mediated technical image is a central facet of life. Importantly, the telematic society described by Flusser sounds much like our modern society connected as it is by Internet technologies. Although many will find Flusser's belief in the decreased importance of the body (Technical 131-39), or his claim that writing has no future (Future 3), or that the bizarre vampire squid possesses a sort of culture (Vampyroteuthis 39, 45-67) polemical and unsettling in the extreme, these efforts also represent the looking-beyond that rhetoric and composition so often lacks. The validity of Flusser's predictions do not matter. What is important is that he attempted to predict how mediated artifacts might function in the future and how these changes would alter communication practices. Here we see one of the elements of Norse mythology that most modern audiences will find unsettling: anyone who dies in one of an overwhelming number of "unworthy" ways is destined to go to Hel upon death. It should be noted that the Nordic Hel does not possess the same punitive qualities as the Christian Hell, but it remains an undesirable fate nonetheless. Page 10: The explosion in number and variety of digital platforms and multimodal artifacts following the turn of the new millennium is apparent, and websites such as YouTube clearly indicate that a greater number of individuals are producing and consuming multimodal artifacts than at any time in the past. Yet, as is often the case with new technologies (see Bolter and Grusin, 1999 and Baron, 2011), these artifacts do not yet enjoy the same privileges as other more sedimented media (such as cinema or television). Backward looking critique can tell us what is wrong with these new media forms (or, in a few lucky cases, why they are comparable to accepted media forms), but these sorts of efforts regularly judge the new based on the capabilities of the old. This tendency to consider the new in terms of the old is similar in many ways to entering a dog into a horse show. In many ways, our dog may be the best example of the breed standard available and represent the pinnacle of husbandry for the species. Yet, when entered into the horse arena, the dog falls short in every way that it will be judged.

141


Although we may authenticate new technologies based on what is already available, this habit discourages innovation in that we spend time attempting to recreate the familiar instead of allowing the new media a chance to stretch their legs and see how far they can run before stumbling. "I want to argue that these results of digitality (that allow us to more easily than ever manipulate the materiality of writing) ought to encourage us to consider not only the possibilities of material choices for digital texts but for any text we make, and that we ought to use the range of choices digital technologies seem to give us to consider the range of choices that printing-press technologies [apparently] haven't" (Wysocki, et al. 10). My own anxieties and concerns about my work riddle the larger project from which this piece comes. Although I have become adept at explaining what my research argues and how it presents these arguments, I tend also to follow any discussion of my progress with statements such as, "I'm figuring things out as I go along... I think" or "I never know what I'm doing." These comments may be hyperbolic (seeing as I produced an overlong prospectus explaining the entirety of the project in painful detail) and selfdeprecating, but they also cut to a fundamental uncertainty that faces the multimodal scholar: we don't always know what we are creating. In a written essay, we may comfortably experiment and write our way into a feasible solution. Our academic literature even recognizes that this is a valuable piece of the invention process and these sorts of calls have been extended to encompass multimodal composition as well. We may recognize that multimodal and linguistic composition encourage many of the same anxieties to develop when it comes time to share our work with others, but we have fewer accounts of these anxieties available to us when it comes to multimodal composition. Page 12: Like Loki's family tree, comics' temporality is knotty. Unlike a film where we may see a story unfold second by second and have a clear understanding of a linear progression of time, comics allows different tenses to comingle on the same page (if not in the same panel). Reading conventions often dictate how comics should be read, which in turn leads us though a series of events in the appropriate order. However, the best and worst designed comics have a knack for circumventing these conventions and confounding the reader, loosening our grip on comics temporality even further. Thierry Groensteen's spatio-topico system presented first in A System of Comics (2007) and later developed in Comics and Narration (2015) attempts to account for these difficulties with the assertion that we must concern ourselves with a panel's form, area, and site as it appears on the page (System 28-29). Such theories may prove useful for the comics scholar who possesses the proclivity to ponder the ontological realities and

142


implications of the contents of a panel, but for more general audiences (read: academics outside of comics studies), they're less useful. Composition tends to favor a visibly active process theory that champions regular (re)drafting that slowly sculpts nascent thoughts into full-fledged arguments. Some scholars do recognize that these practices are not universal, such as Lisa Ede description of heavy planners offered in The Academic Writer (31), but it seems that the field favors and focuses on trackable processes. Like many, I find visible writing processes helpful, especially when it comes to revision. This article, however, is a testament to methods of writing that favor the rumination and fermentation of ideas. For example, many of my own thoughts regarding rhetoric and composition's reaction to scholarship presented multimodally congealed when conceptualizing the game of chains presented to Fenris. When mapping out the storyline for this chapter, I found that I had trouble drawing the parallels I needed to make between myth and scholarship; I felt instinctively that there was a connection, but it proved recalcitrant and resisted my probes. While sitting with the story explaining how Odin and the other gods of Asgard tricked Fenris into being bound until the end of the world, however, I came upon the idea that multimodal scholarship often plays a role in its own binding. The first step for the multimodal scholar and Fenris is necessary and shouldn't be difficult to accomplish. Where the wolf breaks the unnamed chains, the multimodal scholar presents an argument in a non-linguistic mode. Next, both scholar and wolf are asked for more, to break another chain, to justify the choice of mode and/or medium. Again, these tasks are reasonable and surmountable. Finally, however, is the trickery. Where the gods trick Fenris into binding himself with the magical Gleipnir, the multimodal scholar continues to perform the activities that originally brought her acceptance. Justifying one's choice of medium and mode and detailing one's creative process are important tasks, but only so far as they function to demonstrate that the work performed places the multimodal scholarship within the context of rhetoric and composition. To highlight continuously the difference between multimodal and traditional scholarship is to forever place the newcomer as different and in need of justification that the more familiar form rarely, if ever, offers for its own existence. To be blunt: multimodal scholars are required to produce ever-increasing amounts of work in order to justify their research because the academy does not yet see this work as being equal. Page 13: The images included in the larger of the two panels on this page depict the fantastical materials collected to forge Gleipnir. See Gylfaginning in the Prose Edda. It seems likely that much of the resistance to non-traditional scholarly forms is symptomatic of practices within the academy. In a system where the phrase "publish or perish" functions as a war chant reminding academics of the path to the brass ring that

143


is tenure, the complications of a method of scholarly production such as comics-asscholarship are likely too daunting for many to consider. A brief list of problems includes: what happens when the author can't draw? how do we cite traditional scholarship? how do we cite non-traditional scholarship? what does the peer-review process look like? how are revisions handled? what's an appropriate timeframe for publication? is a page of comics "worth" the same as a page of text? who will publish this research? do pictures count the same as words in academic production? Page 16: I owe this composition of this page to Jessica Ryan Wheeler and a moment of miscommunication on my part. You were right, this page is much more dynamic now that Fenris breaks the panel. Page 17: In this chapter, Odin and Hel are administrators working at cross-purposes: where Odin seeks and concerns himself the only the most worthy of the dead, Hel scrambles to take in the rest of the recently dead so that they can go where they belong. The continued selection of the "worthy" (i.e., scholars who produce recognized forms of scholarship) will likely continue and compound without attention paid to multimodal (particularly digital) scholarship, leaving the numbers of the unworthy to increase and overwhelm the current university structure. Pages 18 and 19: "Brothers may fight and fell each other, may sisters' sons kinship stain; hard is in the home, whoredom severe; axe-age, sword-age, shields cloven, wind-age, wolf-age, ere the world falls; no men will each other spare" -Poetic Edda, Vรถluspรก, stanza 45 Pages 20 and 21: I originally planned this spread for pages 18 and 19 and the appearance of our villains for 20 and 21. However, given the events of these pages, this change helped to smooth out my narrative structure and create a stronger storyline. We see Hel's vanguard and the start of Ragnarรถk, and we then see the "generals" who will command the army of the dead that will rend the world. Presented in the original order, the "superhero pose" page would have served little purpose.

144


Rhetorically, this alteration also lets me end with the implications of rhetoric and composition's various reactions to multimodal scholarship as personified by Loki's Children. Unfortunately, however, the way that these last pages broke down prevents me from shifting Hel's short section to the end so that I could maintain the impact of a double-page spread late in the chapter. Had I moved it, I would have had to either reduce two pages to one or invent filler materials that would function in a purely ornamental manner. I believe that this option is the most satisfying. This page underwent fairly large changes in the move from storyboard to final design. First, the initial version didn't break any of the panel borders. Although this made the page neater, it also made it less visually interesting. The wide panel on the top third of the page started with what felt like an overly large snake head that, on a whim, I decided to allow break the border. The body portions soon followed suit and I believe that the result was infinitely more interesting visually. Moving to the second and third panels, I started to think about what would happen if I really played with how massive Jรถrmungandr is as a character in a way that didn't force me to shrink Thor into a miniscule figure. In order to achieve this idea, I allowed the serpent's body to contort across the bottom of the page, sometimes over, sometimes under. Conceptually, these panels depict individual moments and each Jรถrmungandr is "unique". However, through this design choice, I add some ambiguity and confront the audience with the idea that these two appearances might actually be the same snake. Additionally, the regular pattern of the scales (in addition to being time-consuming) proved troubling. The scales on the European adder that I use as my reference are regular and overlap, but I wanted to avoid making them look too manufactured in my work. To overcome this trouble, I drew inspiration from traditional Japanese tattooing aesthetics. I began by laying out a grid that followed the shape of Jรถrmungandr's body, allowing it to become smaller along the edges than in the middle of the shape. Then, I used these lines as guides for the oval-shaped scales, allowing them to overlap as necessary based on the snake's position. In short, I have managed to create a visually impactful image that hints at the size of the monstrous serpent without relying on forced scaling (ha!) and that cannot be reduced to words easily. Page 22: As I laid out this page in the script, I found that I knew exactly how I wanted them to look and didn't experience much resistance while drafting. When I inked and colored this page, I realized that it happened so easily because I was drawing inspiration from the lightsaber duel between Obi-Wan Kenobi and Darth Vader in A New Hope. I do not recreate the scene, but I hope that I have transposed some of the gravity into this new context.

145


Page 23: Why do we allow traditional practices to survive on the basis of prior merits? Why do you use text? Bibliography Aristotle. On Rhetoric: a Theory of Civic Discourse. translated by George A. Kennedy, 2nd ed., Oxford University Press, 2006. Baron, Dennis. A Better Pencil: Readers, Writers, and the Digital Revolution. Oxford University Press, 2009. Bergson, Henri. Key Writings. edited by John Mullarkey and Keith Ansell Pearson, Bloomsbury, 2014. Bolter, Jay David, and Richard Grusin. Remediation: Understanding New Media. The MIT Press, 1999. Burke, Kenneth. Permanence and Change, 3rd edition. University of California Press, 1984. Carpenter II, B. Stephen, and Kevin Tavin. "Drawing Together or Reflections on How (Not) to Edit Graphic Novels in Art Education." Visual Arts Research, vol. 38, no. 1, 2012, pp. v-x. ---. "Drawing (Past, Present, and Future) Together: a (Graphic) Look at the Reconceptualization of Art Education." Studies in Art Education, vol. 51, no. 4, 2010, pp. 327-52. Ede, Lisa. The Academic Writer, 3rd ed. Bedford/St. Martin's Press, 2008. Flusser, VilĂŠm. Does Writing Have a Future? translated by Nancy Ann Roth, University of Minnesota Press, 2011. ---. Into the Universe of Technical Images. translated by Nancy Ann Roth, University of Minnesota Press, 2011. Flusser, VilĂŠm, and Louis Bec. Vampyroteuthis Infernalis: a Treatise, with a Report by the Institut Scientifique be Recherche Paranaturaliste, University of Minnesota Press, 2012. Groensteen, Thierry. Comics and Narration. translated by Ann Miller, University Press of Mississippi, 2015. ---. The System of Comics, translated by Bart Beaty and Nick Nguyen, University Press of Mississippi, 2011. Helms, Jason. "Is this Article a Comic?" Digital Humanities Quarterly, vol. 9, no. 4, 2015. ---. "Making Rhizcomics." Kairos, vol. 23, no. 1, 2018 ---. Rhizcomics: Rhetoric, Technology, and New Media Composition. University of Michigan Press, 2017. Johnson, Fred, and Scott Kolbo. "Perspicuous Objects." Kairos, vol. 19, no. 1, 2014. Johnson-Sheehan, Richard. "Orality, Magic, and Myth in Ancient Irish Rhetoric." Ancient Non-Greek Rhetorics. edited by Carol S. Lipson and Roberta A. Binkley. Parlor Press, 2009.

146


Kress, Gunther, and Theo Van Leeuwen. Reading Images: the Grammar of Visual Design. Routledge, 1993. McLuhan, Marshall, and Quentin Fiore. The Medium is the Massage: an Inventory of Effects. Gingko Press, 2001. ---. Understanding Media: the Extensions of Man. The MIT Press, 1964. McNiven, Steve, et al. "Civil War #1." Civil War: a Marvel Comics Event. Marvel Comics, 2008. New London Group. "A Pedagogy of Multiliteracies: Designing Social Futures." Harvard Educational Review, vol. 66, no. 1, 1996, pp. 60-92. Nietzsche, Friedrich. "Twilight of the Idols." The Anti-Christ, Ecce Homo, Twilight of the Idols and Other Writings. edited by Aaron Ridley and Judith Norman. translated by Judith Norman. Cambridge University Press, 2005. Salter, Anastasia, and Roger Whitson. "Introduction: Comics and the Digital Humanities." Digital Humanities Quarterly, vol. 9, no. 4, 2015. Salter, Anastasia, Roger Whitson, and Jason Helms. "Making Comics as Scholarship: a Reflection behind the Process of DHQ 9.4. Kairos, vol. 23, no. 1, 2018. Selfe, Cynthia. Technology and Literacy in the 21st Century: The Importance of Paying Attention. Southern Illinois University Press, 1999. Shipka, Jody. Toward a Composition Made Whole. University of Pittsburgh Press, 2011. Pitt Comp Literacy Culture. Sousanis, Nick. "Behind the Scenes of a Dissertation in Comics Form." Digital Humanities Quarterly, vol. 9, no. 4, 2015. ---. The Shape of Our Thoughts: A Meditation on and In Comics." Visual Arts Research, vol. 38, no. 1, 2012, pp. 1-10. ---. Unflattening. Harvard University Press, 2015. Sturluson, Snorri. The Prose Edda. Thor: Ragnarok. Marvel Studios, 2017. "Vรถluspรก." The Poetic Edda. https://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Poetic_Edda/Vรถluspรก Watkins, Robert Dennis, and Tom Lindsely. "Sequential Rhetoric: Using Freire and Quintilian to Teach Students to Read and Create Comics." Digital Humanities Quarterly, vol. 9, no. 4, 2015. Wysocki, Anne Frances, et al. Writing New Media: Theory and Applications for Expanding the Teaching of Composition. Utah State University Press, 2004. Yancey, Kathleen Blake. "Made Not Only in Words: Composition in a New Key." CCC, vol. 56, no. 2, 2004, pp. 297-328.

147


Unfinished Essays You Wouldn’t Finish Reading by Polley Poer PLEASE DO NOT FLUSH FEMININE PRODUCTS DOWN THE TOILET Regardless of what anyone asks of me, I will continue to flush my tampons down the toilet. It is not my fault that we’ve reached 2019 and tampons aren’t biodegradable, toilets and their respective pipes are no bigger than they were in 1919. If a man were required to pull out his tampon string and dangle it over the trash can using God knows what to avoid touching the icky cotton mess, the world of 2019 would be filled with nothing but giant toilets. And to the women who inevitably fell in these toilets, public bathroom signs would read: “NO SITTING ON TOILET SEATS: PLEASE SQUAT.”

Pee & Pull I only tried to urinate like a boy once in my life. I was very young, and it did not go well. Since then, I made it a small mission of mine to urinate according to my biological sex, but to do so faster than men. When I venture on public outings with a man and we both need to use the restroom, I try everything in my power to be the one waiting for him outside at the water fountain. I don’t know why this bothers me the way it does. I don’t consider myself extremely competitive. Maybe my brother made it a race when we were kids. “I beat you, I beat you!” “No fair! I had to sit down!” When I was young, as my mother reminded me a dozen times in a horribly embarrassing childhood story, I seemed incredibly content with not having a penis. So much so that, as a three-year-old, I sang about my glee while riding in a stroller all the way through a crowded shopping mall. Maybe it’s because I hate to think of all the things I’ve seen men take from women. We are taunted by the idea of painful first sex as soon as we reach thirteen, we bear the children,

148


we take the birth control, and we are the obligatory owners of those aching, throbbing, bleeding uteri. It seems the least I can do to fight the patriarchy by peeing just a little bit faster. My friends have said to me, “You’re the world’s fastest pee-er.” I’ve grown prideful of this title. When I meet my friends outside by the water fountain on busy shopping outings, they ask me how I go so fast. To which I ask them: “What the hell took you so long? Don’t you pee and pull the toilet paper simultaneously?” They almost always answer, horrified, no! It’s unclear if they’re horrified by the notion of multi-tasking or the fact that I, a fellow female, brought up urinating of all things. And why shouldn’t I? For decades, men have frolicked around without shirts and trotted back to locker rooms where they discuss their genitalia, bodily functions, and other things women rarely talk about with one another. “So what do you do during all that time?” I ask my friends, the solo-taskers. Meditate? I want to say. “Do you just sit there, frozen, and listen to yourself pee?” It’s an odd question. I’ll have to find more women who pee & pull, or these solo-taskers are going to slow me down.

149


Thoughts While Wearing Men’s Clothes 1. Did I put this shirt on backwards? 2. I appreciate the extra crotch space, but this seems excessive. 3. Do I look gayer in these joggers? 4. I don’t mind looking like a man, but I refuse to act like one. 5. What is the benefit of a urinal? a. So, men have speed-bowls but we can’t have tampon-proof toilets? 6. If I wear this flannel to a bar, will it serve as my caution sign to men? “GAY LINE, DO NOT CROSS.” 7. Where do their butts even go? 8. I look fucking good.

Twenty-Five Cents a Pop I did the math. December 3rd, 2009. Nine years, two months, and thirteen days. 110, minus a couple random skips. 108, times at least eight a month plus the handful I throw in my backpack and purse, eighteen to a package, seven dollars a package, times 108…seven hundred fifty-six dollars. I’ve spent my rent on tampons. And still, I must pop a quarter into a 1994 metal slot in the bathroom in case of an emergency. When was the last time you pulled a quarter out of your pocket? Your purse? Your bookbag? A little kid’s ear? I don’t remember either. This is why college campuses should provide free feminine products in bathrooms. No twenty-five cent crap. Can I at least get a gumball, too?

150


I’m not suggesting they must be the world’s most luxurious tampons. But if you’re going to toss condoms around a college campus at young men like they’re candy, you should provide feminine products free of charge. No quarters, no ATM, and I don’t care how simple Venmo tries to make it. You know, the activities requiring condoms are optional. I can’t tell my uterus that I’m just “not in the mood,” or to hold off on bleeding because I lack proper protection. Hold on, Mother Nature, you humanized bitch from the 2009 Playtex commercial, let me grab a pad from the basket in the bathroom before we get down to business!

The Key Argument In high school, I heard nothing but the saying, “A lock that opens to any key is a shitty lock, but a key that opens any lock is a masterkey.” While I found it surprisingly convenient for men defending their sexual adventures that a key just happens to somewhat symbolize male genitalia, I was, and am, incredibly bothered by this phrase. For years, I’ve tried to come up with a clever comeback, some verbal retaliation that would tell these men to metaphorically “go stick it in a deadbolt.” And it’s difficult; they make a good point. About keys. But here’s the most important problem with this phrase: we’re not talking about keys. Or locks. Or any other inanimate metal objects. We’re talking about vaginas.

Tangential Thoughts on Mercutio “Would one of you ladies volunteer to read Romeo?”

151


This is something we expect as women in the classroom. We grew used to it in high school when our teachers taught us ninth graders that sex between the two star-crossed lovers acted much like a contract. At a university where seventy percent of the population consists of women, there are never enough men to read the long list of male parts in drama. So inevitably, we prepare ourselves, by way of traditional obligation, to read a man’s role, to profess our love to a fellow woman. This never seems so difficult for me—my sexual orientation easily masked by the lens of sixteenth-century playwrights. It’s no secret across campus that the majority of students identify as female. No one, especially within liberal arts, is ever surprised to be in a class of mostly women. So when I enrolled in a course covering plays written by and about women, I was not shocked to be in a room of nearly thirty students—only one being a man. On the first day, we sat in rows. Twenty-five or so women, one man. The professor told us we would read works by women, about women, for women. And I was ready. By the second day, the one singular man had dropped the class. He’d told the professor something to the effect of, “I don’t feel comfortable reading the part of a woman, and I don’t think I could relate to the material in this course.” Strip me of my femininity and what do you have? A thriving individual— a person. The gender signifies nothing important to me. I can express my socially-defined gender in a multitude of ways, and this does not bother me. Call me Mercutio—I don’t care. My pride does not prohibit me from reading the lines of a character written as a man. Sure, my nerves spike on occasion at the mere fact that there are so many men to portray, but I will do as the play demands. But I couldn’t help but be frustrated with this guy, because if I have to hear or read one more male explain to me what it’s like to have a penis—how big it is, what it feels like, its likes

152


and dislikes—I might truly come unglued. And it’s not because it isn’t important. On the contrary, it is a valuable perspective. Yet more than seventy percent of the books I’ve read as an undergraduate student have taught me as much as I can possibly know about what it’s like to have a penis in every decade—sometimes so much so that I think I should be given an honorary penis of my own. Have you ever said the word “vagina” in a room full of men? Their eyes swell, panic ensues as they search the room for another man to empathize in their fear. I recommend trying this whenever you have the chance; vaginas are quite powerful. They make up half of the genitalia on this planet. And if a class full of undergraduate students need to know, for literary purposes of course, what it’s like to be a man with a key, how to sympathize with and understand him in his sexual (and non-sexual) experiences, the same needs to happen with vaginas. And it needs to happen outside of a Women & Gender Studies (WGST) course. “Have you ever thought about adding a WGST concentration?” Professors ask me. Of course I know why they ask, and I’m glad they ask. Let me first say that we do need WGST. It’s important. Incredibly so. Everyone deserves the opportunity to delve deep into this subject. But by making women’s studies a separate course heading, by telling me to look elsewhere for my general desire to learn about fifty percent of the country’s biological sexes, doesn’t this divide its importance from the rest of “mainstream” academics? Why can’t we just learn about vaginas in regular literature classes? We need to. Because women’s literature is American literature. Women’s literature is a part of the world in which we all live. So why are we not having these conversations about what it’s like to be a woman with a vagina, confined to our locks as we may be, in classes full of men?

153


Reactions to Saying “I’m Gay”

Feminism is My Second Favorite F-Word Molly Ringwald. The Breakfast Club. Claire. John fucking Bender. Claire delivers my favorite, what I call the most delicate “fuck-you” of all time. She bends her less-offensive fingers only half-way, crafting a hand gesture so simple and effortless that it’s actually quite hot. Where did she learn to do that? Where do any of us learn how to flip someone off?

154


As a child, especially as girls, we’re taught that merely raising our middle finger slightly above the rest will be seen by God. Before age fourteen, I never dared even raising my elbows toward The Guy. Or The Woman. Or The Genderless Figure. Though few of us are told what it even means, we grasp that it is the non-verbal equivalent to punching someone in the face. How many “fuck-you’s” do you see that have long, red fingernails attached? How many come from men? How many do you give on the road when you’re sixteen and an asshole in a white Lexus tries to run you off the highway? For the record, he flipped me off first. And if men in Texas don’t expect teenage girls to give them the bird, they should. Especially if they’re being assholes. Do you know people who flip people off with their thumb sticking out? My dad is not one of those people. He’s an, I’m gonna hold my thumb down motherfucker so you feel my wrath kind of guy. He used to teach me how to drive at night. When a guy once honked at me for driving too slow, Dad flipped him off from the front seat. He hardly ever cared the way my mother did, but I’ve often been criticized for my mouth. Growing up, my brother got stern eye rolls and I got, “watch your mouth, young lady, or I’ll wash it out with soap!” But even though my mother actually did it one time, not even that off-brand orange Dial could wash the “fuck” out of me.

Lesbian Shorts “If you wear those shorts to school, you’ll look like a lesbian,” my Mom said. I was thirteen at the time, and I remember thinking...but what if I am? I’m 21 years old now, a senior in college. My mother has since passed; she’s been gone five years since January after a long, ugly battle with breast cancer and leukemia that began shortly after she told me I couldn’t wear Walmart brand basketball shorts to 6th grade.

155


I’m not entirely sure how it happened, but realizing I’m not straight was like realizing I’d been wearing my shirt backward for my entire life. I could feel it on my chest, constantly pressing against my windpipe. As I aged, I knew something was wrong, but I chalked it up to inexhaustible grief about my mom’s death. Even when the world began to turn up, when I made new friends and forgot about the years I spent looking over the tubes weaving in and out of her body while she deteriorated in a hospital bed, I was unhappy. I was uncomfortable. At one point, I thoughtfully considered becoming 2007 Britney Spears and shaving my head. I needed that kind of empowerment. I spent more hours lying in bed, putting minimal effort into my schoolwork that I used to love, because said “depression” only grew worse. Surely watching a woman battle cancer for six years could depress a person to such extent, right? So much that I spent a year writing a hundred pages about it for my senior thesis? I thought I would’ve capped out at fifty, maybe sixty, throw in a happy memory here and there, but in reality I should have just titled the damn thing, When Will I Be Happy Again? Or Why Do I Feel So Anxious About Everything? Or Why Do I Hate Myself All The Time? Or, less popular, but perhaps true--Pretending You’re Hetero: A Discussion on Dating Men While Secretly Sleeping With Women. Still, I convinced myself that my world was as it should have been. My shirt was not on backwards. I just hoped that I was wrong, that no one would notice it before I did, and that I could continue believing my childhood crush on Gilligan’s Island’s Ginger Grant (The Movie Star™), was just a phase. (Apparently, I have a thing for confident, redheaded women who bring six different outfits on three-hour island boat tours. Preparation is important in a dating partner.) I forced myself to believe my attraction to women was never anything other than a quirk, like having one foot bigger than the other, or having a birthmark shaped like a penis (which, much to my disappointment, I do).

156


But one day, I woke up. I was tired, grossly disgusted with being asleep. It wasn’t until I finally looked down, reached into the front of my shirt and found the silky, itchy tag staring at me that I thought to myself, Damn. I’m gay. It’s difficult to admit to yourself that you’re gay when the word can seem so initially disgusting. Maybe it’s because the world, full of gay stereotypes and a lack of Netflix rom-coms for LGBTQ+ people, presents a warped image of what one should do upon identifying as anything other than heterosexual. It wasn’t until I sent myself to counseling that someone told me I didn’t have to cut my hair off or start wearing flannel or want to fuck every woman that walked by. I had been a child of popular culture. As a young teen, I knew no other option than to fall in love with a large, controlling, sexual man with abs that sparkled when immersed in the sunlight--though I seemed to grasp the whole vampire trait was unrealistic. I crushed on all of my best friends in middle school, yet I never knew having feelings for girls was even possible. So, I let them fester. Shouldn’t I have known since birth or something? For a while, it pained me that I dated a boy in high school. What kind of lesbian ever dated a boy? What did it even mean to have actually loved someone of the opposite sex? A guy who made me laugh and taught me about love, but one I forced myself to forget was a boy? My best friend later told me when he dumped me in a fast-food parking lot that he looked an awful lot like Ellen DeGeneres. I suppose this makes much more sense to me now.

157


Version 21.1 There is no group of people on this earth who I would more readily defend than my family. My scattered collection of cousins, second cousins, aunts, uncles, grandparents make up the humble nest from which I grew. But these folks take the difference between diet Coke and regular quite seriously; to be one of them is to do as I call “talking in absolutes.” Everything is the best. Or the worst. Or the tackiest. Or the most wonderful. Or the most awful. We don’t cuss, at least, not around each other, and there are secret rules to everything. No one will ever tell you that you aren’t allowed to wear a bikini, but as soon as you do, they’ll tell you why you shouldn’t. Walking amongst them sometimes feels like playing whack-a-mole. If I stick my head out for too long, I’ll get whacked. Before Mom died, I selfishly hoped that she, the blood relative to this bunch, would break away from her family’s nature and stand up for an open-mind. And in some ways, she did. She was the first to shut down racist comments, and I truly believe she wouldn’t have voted for Trump and his “pussy-grabbing” idiocy if she were still alive. But I know some members of my family did vote for Trump. Just like I know that my mom couldn’t see past her antiquated beliefs about how the world worked. “I just think—men’s Toms? They look a bit...homosexual,” she told my cousin. He came out three years later. “Grey’s Anatomy was such a great show—but I stopped watching after they brought on the lesbians.” My aunt and grandmother have both asked me at different times, being the young, knowledgeable person they think me to be, “Polley, when a boy wears his jeans cuffed--does that mean he’s gay?” Ah, Judith. If only such a “gay code” existed; my life would be significantly easier.

158


Those moments remind me of the girls in the sixth-grade locker room who told me that hearts on my underwear meant I was a slut. I didn’t know what “slut” meant, but I started changing in the bathroom after that. Sometimes, it’s required of us to rework our brains to eliminate a great deal of what we’ve foolishly learned before. Maybe losing my mother the way I did taught me that I could no longer stand myself if I criticized women for things they couldn’t control. Maybe college taught me that, too. My dad told me while I struggled with naming my sexuality and feeling comfortable with it that I’d been running on a certain software my entire life. For twenty-one years, I’d been running on Version 21.0. This new, sexual epiphany was something of a technological update. My brain was reworking itself: I was going through a software overhaul. I asked my only gay cousin for advice when coming out to my family. He asked me if I could live with myself if my grandparents died before they knew. “Is it something so important to you that you need them to know?” He asked. He then hesitated, as if he knew he pushed the “dead” button. “And don’t worry, your mom would’ve been your biggest cheerleader,” he said. He waved his hand, as if to assure me—or to make it seem real. And even though I bombard myself with rainbow objects and write lengthy rants about my non-hetero rights to convince my heart that I am proud of myself, I still want desperately to believe him.

159


Excuse Me, There’s a Bit of Hetero in This I heard someone say once that when a gay man notices, objectively, that a woman is nice to look at, it means nothing. Said gay man is still gay. But when a gay woman says the same thing about a man, people begin to question her. They strip her identity apart as if she hasn’t quite grasped it herself. We, the homo-skeptics of the world should do it for her. Help her out, fellas. Said gay woman is now maybe bisexual—or faking it. Or my personal favorite: “experimenting.” This person said it has to do with our society continuing to treat women, even gay women like myself who prefer breasts to pizza, as if their responsibility in the world is to men. To please men. That they could not possibly dislike men. Our energy in life should be dedicated to men. If I were to say that I might cry if spoken to by Bruno Mars, the world would decide that I’m immediately not a lesbian. I’m bisexual, because others have decided they know me better than I know myself. “She might be bi, but she’s not fully gay,” a friend told me in Las Vegas at a bachelorette party for my soon sister-in-law. She’d been talking about a girl who’d attended our high school, and I hadn’t yet come out to anyone other than my brother’s fiancée. Well, I thought. I just watched twenty nearly-naked men dance on tables in minimal underwear. So believe me when I tell you: I didn’t hide in the bathroom for half an hour because I’m “bisexual.” But at that point, what would I have known about defining my sexual orientation? I had only recently acknowledged and accepted my childhood dream of being one of the boys in The Sandlot, simply to be in the presence of Wendy Peffercorn. I was in no way ready to declare a label to the world over something so complicated. Because the truth is, though I don’t expect him to come around calling me his “Runaway Baby” any time soon, I would cry if spoken to by Bruno Mars. How did Bruno and his silky red Versace PJs agitate my sexual orientation?

160


Was there an online algorithm into which I could enter all of my previous infatuations? One that would spit out my orientation much like a receipt? Thank you for shopping at Gays N’ More! Congratulations, you’re 83% homosexual—you qualify for “lesbian” status! And after figuring out this orientation, this label, should I proclaim myself to the world? Should I buy a rainbow flag? Should I tell my grandmother so she’ll stop insisting that my “future husband” can under no circumstances live in a double-wide in Oklahoma? I grew up in Roanoke, Texas, my family’s hometown for over 60 years, situated plainly on the edge of Highway 114 just before Texas Motor Speedway. I spent each summer leisurely driving a lawnmower across my grandparents’ front yard, swinging plastic bats at Wiffle balls my cousins threw to me, with an occasional trip down the road in my grandpa’s Bronco to a little yellow snow cone shack on Oak Street. As beautiful and “All-American” as my upbringing was, I didn’t hear the word “gay” until ninth grade. Before then, “lesbian” was just a dirty word used to describe women who wore men’s clothes and cut their hair short. We already designate a number of expectations for humans based solely on their genitalia. It used to infuriate me as a girl to hear my uncle talk about how women couldn’t drive cars purely because they are biologically women. Why yes, I would think. Because my vagina, lacking hands and a driver’s license of its own, actually drives the car for me. But other than tasteless stereotypes, we don’t assign these absurd expectations for other natural things, let’s say, hair color. If you give it some thought, our fluid sexual orientations are drastically similar to our hair color. Consider the following analogy: On a typical day, I define myself as somewhere between blonde and brunette. Additionally, on the occasional day when the light hits me just right, you might see a bit of red glistening on the surface of my hair. But during the summer, it could be said that I lean more toward being a true blonde, whether due to the sun or the heat or the exposure of my hair to the elements.

161


The same sort of thing can be said about my sexuality. On a typical day, I define myself as somewhere between gay and bisexual. Additionally, on the occasional day when the light hits me just right, you might see a bit of hetero lurking on the surface of my friendships with men. But during the summer, it could be said that I lean more toward being a downright lesbian, whether due to the sun or the heat or the exposure of many things to the elements. There’s only one Bruno, and I’m not looking for him. So give me Ginger, give me Wendy. I’ll still identify as gay, and I’ll keep eating as much pizza as I please.

Among the Religious Texts It pains me that as I write, I sit among bookshelves that scrape the ceiling, full of books that would tell me I’m going to Hell—that I myself, a heap of beating flesh, am a sin.

A Girl Worth Fighting For After coming out, I didn’t know the issues within the issues. People like my dad tell me I have to respect that people have their opinions. That people are allowed to be on the opposing side--the opposing side of my gayness. This is funny to me, because I never thought my gayness put me on a side. I don’t feel like I’m fighting against “the other,” just that I’m fighting for life, a good one. A rightful one. Since when did my life, my comfort, get put into other peoples’ hands? Why do people in marble buildings or holding ugly picket signs get to decide whether or not I get to love being alive? I don’t respect your fucking opinion. You don’t get to have an opinion when it comes to my happiness, my comfort, and my desire to live a life I don’t hate.

162


So why am I having a conversation about my rights as a lesbian, ones that seem so straightforward? So self-explanatory? Am I not allowed to like girls in peace, without having to build a picket sign and douse my house in rainbow flames? Why should I have to fight for anything? I figured that many people in Texas, especially at my private, Christian university, would have various tacky things to say about being gay. But, much to my surprise, no one to my face has ever treated me as if I don’t have the right to live. Just that I don’t have the right to live like everybody else. Accepting my sexuality felt like proclaiming myself a Catholic who never read the Bible. I felt like an idiot, as if I should have been equipped with some “Gay Handbook” the moment I realized I’m a lesbian. It could’ve told me what to want, what to fight for, how my sexuality is “supposed” to look like to everyone else. Wouldn’t it be nice if said book beamed itself down from the sky? Preferably after a storm so that it might descend from a rainbow? How To Do “Gay” In America: A Beginner’s Guide. In short, here are a couple of big-ticket issues: 1. Some universities, not to mention a wide variety of other organizations, don’t provide partner benefits for LGBTQ+ employees. 2. If two people of the same biological sex cannot legally be married, their children will not legally belong to each of them. Imagine me, writing to you now: if I were blessed enough to have a wife and children today, they’d be Phoenix and Dakota. Everything concerning those babies would come down to tedious genetics, of course. Perhaps I could carry one, or both, because I’d be willing to do that for her and our kids. Or perhaps, if neither of our uteri sufficed, we could adopt. But then, if Dakota were legally my wife’s—excuse me, partner’s, because, we’re not married—

163


and Phoenix were legally mine, in the event that I meet the same fate as my mother, could Phoenix then be taken by the state I live in? Dakota left without a sibling? My partner having lost both me and one of the children she raised? And why? Because we both have vaginas. And that is literally it.

A Note to You, Writers I don’t want to be a genre. Please, don’t make me a genre. I don’t want to be a single shelf on the dusty floor of a bookstore with an LGBTQ+ label below it. A separate shelf for separate people. My entire life, I’ve hoped to see myself on a screen, to read about myself in a book. The only self-validation I received from popular culture came from music, but only because it didn’t matter who wrote the song. I could sing it with any pronouns of my choosing. Make humans feel normal. As you contribute to the written medium, write love stories that happen to feature gay people. Write bi love triangles. Do it for the thirteen-year old’s like me, who could only get off to Ginger Grant, but wouldn’t let herself fall in love with her. Do this, also, for the kids hiding under rocks, who don’t know that it’s possible to become someone you haven’t yet met. Unsettled/Unfinished I attempted to write each and every one of these essays with the intent of stuffing them with lush comparisons, mind-warping statistics, and a dramatic conclusion that would bring my points to fruition. But as I approached each topic, each time coming to the word “vagina” or “my throbbing uterus,” I thought, helplessly, No one would ever read past the first three lines. This seemed to

164


be a bigger issue than the problems I sought so desperately to peel apart, to stab with my inquisitive, feminist heart and feed to my opponents on a glittery pink triton. We tend to stop when we get stressed, but also when we feel hopeless, as if fighting would be inevitably unsuccessful. No matter our most strained efforts to win, we feel that we will lose, that the other side will see our failed attempt at winning and mock our struggle. And above all, moving forward and making something complete of our fight is insignificant if no one’s there to listen. If I wrote a thousand words about my vagina, would a man ever read it? What about a hundred? Ten? How about simply the word “vagina” itself? Has a man ever made it past the first syllable? I could try a million different ways to make the word digestible, easier to talk about, easier to understand. But my frustrations with the world are nothing but a big, tangled mess of ideas that I lack the energy to untangle. Because what is the point? Who here won’t mock my struggle? Consider these unfinished bits a scraggly list of my thoughts, my worries, things that make me cackle to myself as I side-step men on the sidewalk because they’ve never been taught to step around me. But also consider these a list of fights that won’t be fought, not until someone has the strength to finish them.

165


WONDER LAND by Aubrey Hutson after Sleeping Beauty (Nick Flynn) Alice didn’t know where she was headed when she followed him — blind, hopeful — down the rabbit hole. (You know what they say.) In that moment — her knob knees buckling into nothing — she was all of us: glassy-eyed marionettes sticking our fingers down cracks — into crevices — just looking for a place to belong. Curiosity kills the cat. Somehow, Alice finds herself in a puddle of tears, and, as I read, I remember how it feels to sit at the bottom of the bathtub, wrinkled and chanting drink me, drink me, drink me — as if trying to empty myself.

166


Night Flying by Abigail Jennings As you cling, knuckles white, to the ash bough, each of your delicate bones casting twilight shadows, think back to our game, our school for the blind. Sweaty hand in sweaty hand, one pair of eyes. We never peeked, over strewn branches, up the kitchen steps, trusting each other’s guiding arm. Never a stubbed toe, a bruised shin, a bloody nose, just chocolate war paint from our tug-of-war to lick the brownie spatula. I didn’t know then that the batter wouldn’t taste as good when you let me eat it myself – now that your stomach grumbles at night and your hands are frigid and dry, each tendon showing through translucent skin, like the wings of bat. You beat through the dark with hunched shoulders and a sad smile, nursing scars that no one can see. We never taught ourselves echolocation to safely release each other’s grasp. Yet at some point, we let go. Now eyes blurred, I strain to find you in elusive obscurity. To a scared creature you taught me to extend the back of my hand. But you, you know these lines, these calluses. So to you I extend my open palm. We may have nearly forgotten the assured contentment when our hands were clasped,

167


but they left an imprint no wound can efface, tingling, tactile. Close your eyes. And fingers once again intertwined we will guide each other, laughing, to the sunrise.

168


A Millennial Fairy Tale by Andreley Bjelland Forty-three days of thoughts & dreams shatter like shards of a six-dollar bottle of barefoot moscato. roses, blackened at the edges, creep across a dirty, white, twin-xl bedspread. sobs echo through the gaping archways of the freshman dorm – but nobody can hear her because it’s #tequilatuesday. strewn across a desk withheld from the loving touch of a clorox wipe for years – a series of discarded diary entries, condoms, and kleenex. curled up on a velvet futon, abundant in questionable stains: our heroine, the long-suffering victim of a tale as old as time: the break-up text.

169


Ascension by Annie Brenkus On the back wall of the church where I work is a large stained-glass window depicting Jesus and only eleven apostles. Shouldn’t there be twelve? I thought, but have since learned that Judas was not invited to view the ascension. The tall and beautiful, mysterious woman apostle with lovely brown hair, center right, is in fact St. John. Go figure. If I knew even less about Christian theology, this window would have me believing that Christ rose into green heavens atop a glistening bowl of blue and purple jelly beans. Now, there’s a religion I could get inside. I’d like to be a savior painted in that sugary sky, in a circular window, among the Holy Persian Cats. Place me in the west, beside St. John, the androgynous, give me a bouquet of dried baby’s breath and some bright yellow pencils.

170


My Looking Glass by Abigail Jennings My brother, Peter, hated the sea. But there was no escaping it. Our house overlooked Carver’s Harbor, dotted with lobster boats and the ferry that brought people and supplies back and forth the fifteen miles to the mainland. Besides, every summer, Peter had to work on the Sunshine catching lobsters with Papa. I felt bad for my brother, but I did not share his negative sentiment. While Papa and Peter fished the summer away and Mama crocheted pillows and carried on with the ladies of the Vinalhaven Yarn Society, I traipsed the shores of our island, Vinalhaven, Maine. Mama forbade me to set foot on a boat or in the ocean, but otherwise, I had freedom to explore as I pleased. I badly wanted a doll to accompany me on my excursions among the sea-lapped rocks and trees, but Papa condemned girly toys. Instead, I perched on the rocks and talked to the birds and the seals and the ocean, then listened with the fresh wind and spray on my face as they gave their responses. I would have gladly taken Peter’s place as Papa’s assistant lobsterman, but where I had enthusiasm, Peter had muscles. I did pushups every night before climbing into bed, but Peter had a seven-year head start. So there was nothing we could do about it. At least, nothing till the summer I was nine.

Summer dinner conversation generally resembled a radio broadcast, with Mama as the high-strung host. Mama spoke loudly against the soft, static-like noise of the waves, her ruddy face flushed despite the hint of sea breeze blowing through the screen door, while Papa stared out the window, tired and fed up with Peter after fishing all day with him and his bad attitude about the ocean. Peter, always quiet, focused on his food. I tried to eat as much as he did so my muscles would grow big like his, but I could never even come close. I usually ended up pushing a portion around into geometric shapes. One evening, though, I noticed Peter, too, picking at his supper. When Mama paused her talking for a sip of gin, Peter laid down his fork and spoke boldly and evenly. “Mr. Walker is looking for a waiter at the Lobster Diner for the summer, and I told him I would do it.”

171


Papa’s gaze snapped back to the kitchen table. “You already have a job.” “And it’s awful. I’ve told you already.” “Enough, Peter!” I thought Mama and Papa were a little hard on Peter, making him work on the boat. Peter told me once, when he was young, the sea got in his lungs. Mama and Papa never mentioned the accident, but Peter said it was during a big picnic on Lane Island, a wild little place down the road apiece and across the stone bridge. Peter had been paddling around the rocky shore, playing in a kayak, and it had capsized. We still had the wrecked, two-person kayak out in the yard among the piles of rope and mountains of extra pots in need of repair. Once upon a time before I knew its history, I had asked Peter to help me fix its broken frame so we could paddle out to the seals on the rocks. That was the first and last time I had asked him to go exploring with me and the only time he had yelled at me and shoved me out of his room. I looked from one family member to the next. “I’m gettin’ real strong,” I said quietly. I casually flexed my arms. “Really strong,” Mama said. I nodded proudly and added, “Like a lobsterman,” in case they hadn’t taken the hint. Peter pushed back his chair and fled upstairs. Mama and Papa exchanged a look of despair. “Alright, Cassie,” Papa said. “We’ll try it.” “Not my sweet little girl!” Mama said, grabbing my wrist. Her eyebrows were knitted more tightly than I had ever seen. “She’s growing up strong as any boy,” Papa argued. “You’ll bring home enough fishing alone. We can manage with less.”

172


“Don’t worry, Caroline,” Papa said. “I’ll make sure she’s safe. Swimming lessons in the quarry first thing tomorrow.” Papa put his arm around me, and I stood up tall and proud, his new assistant lobsterman.

Before bed, I tiptoed up the attic stairs to find Peter. Upstairs there were twin doors, the one on the left, Peter’s, was always left open for me, and the one on the right was locked and led to an unfinished part of the attic. Peter kept his words and thoughts to himself, except when I mounted the rickety stairs to find him in his room. I made him laugh with my bird and seal imitations, and he told me stories. I asked for stories about me when I was little since I could never get any out of Mama, just angry sermons on the future being worth more than the past. I didn’t like Mama to be mad, so I went along with her wisdom, though I didn’t understand it. Growing up without a past was like being a kite without a tethering string. Once in a while, Peter granted my wishes, but these stories were flat compared to the tales he loved to spin of lands faraway from Vinalhaven and the ocean. So I contented myself to be carried along, wide-eyed on the adventures of cowboys, gold miners, and wild wolves in landlocked areas of the continent. Peter wanted to write a book, which I thought was a little pointless, given the fact that he already had so many, but I didn’t tell him so. His bedroom was more of a library, stuffed with more books than I would have wanted to read in a lifetime. He made shelves out of old lobster pots and lined them with paper to keep the books nice. That night it was strangely quiet. Peter had no stories to tell, and I wasn’t in the mood to teach him the latest sounds of seal speech. I told him I was going to be Papa’s new assistant lobsterman, which by my calculations should have made him happy. Peter leaned back moodily in his desk chair, trying to balance on the back legs and fingering the yellow ribbon he used as a bookmark. “What’s eatin’ you?” I asked.

173


“Nothin’.” “Liar.” Peter tipped back a little too far for comfort, then let the chair rest back on all four legs. He turned to me and met my eye, all solemn. “Cassie, be careful when you’re out on the ocean. Those waves are real powerful, way stronger than you. When I was about your age…” “I know,” I cut in, “but Papa says I’ll be fine. It’s perfect. I get to go on the boat, and you don’t have to be scared.” “Ayuh,” Peter said. He stared out the window. “But I’m not scared. I… well, I was lucky, Cassie. I could have drowned.”

I stood shivering in my bathing suit at the edge of the old quarry swimming hole. The morning fog hadn’t completely blown away yet. Behind me, Papa was pulling off his shoes and shirt. He was going to swim with me just in case he had to save me. “I already know how to swim,” I said. “Not well enough to be out on the boat. Go on, to the other side and back. Twice.” I looked over to the granite wall at the other side. It was a long way away. For courage, I flexed my arms, which were feeling skinny and goosebumpy, took a deep breath, and jumped in. The quarry water was much warmer than the ocean, but still cold on a cloudy morning. After the shock wore off, my arms and legs fired into motion propelling me across the quarry. I swam for all I was worth, to stay warm and to prove that I could work with Papa on the Sunshine. On the way back the second time, I felt myself sinking down, and each stroke was powered by effort from someplace I didn’t know existed. I finally climbed out shaking but triumphant, smiling numbly. I expected congratulations, but Papa just nodded gravely. “Don’t get out yet. I’m goin’ to teach you to float.” I gave him a look of dismay, but he was dead serious. He stood on the underwater ledge next to me while I tried to float on my

174


back. If I puffed up my lungs with air, my chest stayed on the surface, but I needed another set of lungs in my sinking feet. After what felt like an eternity, Papa said we were done. He wrapped me in towels, scooped me up in his brawny arms like a sack of potatoes, and carried me back down the road to our clapboard house on the harbor. He deposited me on the couch next to Mama. “Child, your lips are blue.” Mama jumped up to put a blanket on me, sending her ball of yarn rolling across the floor and nearly spilling her drink. My teeth chattered in response. She turned to Papa. “Rob, you froze my baby.” “She’s okay. She’s tough,” he replied. Mama held her drink up to my lips. “This’ll help you warm up.” I had never liked the smell of Mama’s gins and vodkas and things, but I sipped at her bidding. It tasted as bad as it smelled, but she was right. I felt a warm tingling come back into my fingers and toes. In my little cocoon nestled among crocheted pillows, I huddled up my feet and rested my eyes for a moment. Papa spoke softly thinking I was asleep. “Cassie will be a good helper,” he told Mama. That made the cold go away altogether. “You know as well as I do that she is too young,” Mama said. “Cassie is a year older and a stronger swimmer.” “She’s my baby.” Their argument wove in and out of wavering patches of sleep, and I crossed my fingers that Papa would persuade Mama in the end.

That Sunday before I began my job as a lobsterman, Mama kept me inside with her. She was on the couch crocheting a sweater, and I twirled in front of the speckled, wavy mirror in the

175


entryway. I liked to squint my eyes while I was spinning, imagining that I wore a dress with a sash and had long, brown locks tied back with a silky ribbon. When I got dizzy and stopped twirling, my hair shrank back to the cropped style Papa insisted upon, and the dress transformed back into Peter’s old overalls. I studied my reflection and decided I was getting to be very grown up, but it was also hard to remember what I used to look like. Mama didn’t have photographs of me and Peter when we were little to set around, just a lot of crocheted pillows and doilies. “Come here, Cassie,” Mama said. “I’ll show you how to crochet.” She pushed some pillows out of the way to make room for me on the couch, and I reluctantly sat down beside her. I had watched from a distance during the Yarn Society meetings, and I knew the craft to be a loud, tedious experience. She handed me a crochet hook. “Now, what would you like to make?” she asked. “A pillow? Or a scarf?” “Uh,” I said. Was she crazy? I thought. What kid would want to make a pillow? “Can I…can you show me how to make a doll?” I asked. I made dolls out of grass out in my hideouts on Lane Island, but they always grew brittle and broke. “You do not need to be playin’ with dolls,” Papa intervened from the other room. “Not if you’re goin’ to be a tough enough to be a lobsterman.” I bit my lip, and Mama said, “Let’s start with somethin’ easier.” “Ok,” I consented. Maybe one day. “How about a headband?” Mama nodded. “Easy enough.” She let me pick my yarn. I chose a bright yellow like the sun, and between her showing me the stitches on her hook and guiding my hands, the headband miraculously started to form. Crocheting was actually really peaceful. Mama didn’t take gin on Sunday morning, and we chatted easily together, and she seemed happy.

176


The next morning, I sat on the small bench on the deck of the Sunshine in my life jacket and sweatshirt and Peter’s old oilcloth pants and boots, drinking hot chocolate out of a thermos while I watched the sun rise over the Atlantic. I had always liked to pretend the Sunshine was named after me, Papa’s daughter, according to the tradition, even though that wasn’t my nickname, and Papa got the boat before I was born. Papa stood beside me at the wheel. We were keeping our eyes peeled for Papa’s buoys, the shape of Bomb Pops and painted half red and half yellow to distinguish them from all the other lobstermen’s buoys. My eyes were still a little dazed from being shaken out of bed before dawn, but the hot chocolate Papa had brought me was helping them focus in the nippy morning air. Papa found the first buoy and pulled up alongside it. With his long-handled hook, he snagged it and his new-fangled pot hauler reeled in the water-logged trap. I pulled on my gloves and helped him take out the lobsters, measure them to see if they were big enough to keep, and put rubber bands on their claws. Then we rebaited the pot and pushed it back into the water. We got three keepers from that first one. A couple of pots had none at all, and one had six, which I was very excited about. In between buoys, I told Papa about my seal friends, how they were used to me now and not so quick to slide off their rocks and swim away. Papa kept his eyes ahead, his hands steady on the wheel, but he was an attentive listener. I shoved my hands in my pockets and turned my face up to the wind thinking it was a wonderful day on the water.

On Saturdays, Papa let me stay home to sleep and play. One weekend while he was out on the boat and Mama was at the market, I climbed upstairs in search of Peter. I didn’t find him, but the right-hand door to the attic drew my attention. A dusting rag was draped over the knob, and for the first time in my life, the door was cracked open. I pushed it open to see what was inside, and my eyes grew wide. It was not a rough, unfinished attic with pipes and things, but a bedroom decorated in white and yellow with frilly bedding and eyelet curtains. An entire

177


bedroom, the room of my dreams. Why would it have been hidden, locked away ever since I could remember? My breath stilled, and I stepped softly with a sort of instinctual reverence. I opened the wardrobe and found an array of dresses that looked my size and some yellow hair ribbons, then knelt beside a doll crib in the corner with two adorable little babies patiently waiting to be held. Framed photographs on a bookshelf beside the doll bed dragged my eyes from the dolls. I had thought we didn’t have any pictures at all, but here was a whole hidden collection – photographs of a girl, who looked like me but with longer hair, with a boy that was Peter once upon a time, and a baby, a girl I had never seen except in the mirror. I swallowed hard and felt a strange sensation that was probably what people called the blood rushing from your face. A footstep sounded on the landing, and a moment later, Peter, with a bucket and mop in hand, found me frozen there before the doll bed. He stopped short, and water from the bucket sloshed onto the wood floor. In a moment, he recovered, set the bucket down, and put his arm around me. “Her name was Gloria,” Peter said softly. “We were twins.” A shiver shook my shoulders and radiated down to my fingertips. “She liked to explore, and we did everything together.” Peter said. “But … but…” I stammered. I didn’t know what to say. I wanted to verify that everything was still going to be okay, but the suffering on my big brother’s face and in his voice made my mouth get stuck. “Mama and Papa thought it would be easier if we could forget,” Peter murmured. I took his hand, and we looked at the photographs together. Then I helped him finish cleaning the room, and slowly, the world began to breathe again. We shut the door and put the broom and mob away. “Peter?” I whispered. “What will I say to Mama and Papa?”

178


But he only furrowed his brow, muttering to himself, and when Mama and Papa got home, I locked myself in my room.

I sat on the trunk beneath my window resting my chin on the sill, watching the evening light soften. Mama had come to get me for dinner, but I had told her I wasn’t hungry. I listened to the creak of the porch swing and the indistinct murmur of Mama, Papa, and Peter drifting off the front porch, and thought about my sister who had drowned off the rocks of Lane Island. I wondered if I was like her and if I could be sad about a sister I couldn’t remember. I frowned. Amidst the porch conversation, there was a distressed cry. I opened my door and padded out to the porch. Mama’s eyes were red, and Papa was pacing back and forth. I gave Mama a hesitant hug, and she pressed my head to her chest. Papa squeezed my shoulder. Peter sat on the steps plucking and twisting stalks of grass. His gaze rested on a clump of buttercups that had sprouted up around the mailbox. “Remember how Gloria sold wildflower bouquets to our neighbors to make money for ice cream?” he said. Mama nodded, and Papa’s gruff expression softened. “Do you think we could go get ice cream now?” Peter asked. Mama and Papa consented. With my ice cream cone in hand, I perched on the white railing of the ice cream shop, trying to keep up with the drips. The black raspberry ice cream tasted exactly as it always had, and I found great consolation in that. Peter leaned against the post and chewed some candy cigarettes, his new fad. “Do you want to trade bites?” he asked me. I took a long lick of my heavenly ice cream. I did not want to trade. His cigarettes tasted like chalk. I gave him a taste anyway. “Thanks, Cassie,” he said.

179


“I’ll take one,” Papa said to Peter. Mama said haltingly, “Her favorite flavor was mint.” Papa cleared his throat. “Ayuh. With sprinkles.” I was glad to know, not because it meant I wasn’t just like her, just glad to know.

I expected my life to change drastically after that day, but as summer wore on, the rhythm of my days remained unchanged. I woke early to go out with Papa on the Sunshine, crocheted with Mama, listened to Peter’s stories, and scrambled among the lichen-covered rocks. Yet, the tone had shifted. When I mounted the attic stairs, there were two doors left open for me. In one room, I laughed and listened to adventures of faraway lands. In the other, I finished the headband and started crocheting my doll. Sometimes Peter joined me, quietly scribbling away the beginning of his book. He wouldn’t let me read it yet, but I had sharp eyes, and I had an inkling he was granting a request for a story about a girl and the seals. There wasn’t a whole lot of talk about Gloria, her name as rusty in their mouths as it was foreign in mine. When they did mention her, though, I caught each dropped kernel and placed it in a collection beside my memories. And with the ebb and flow of the days, seasons, and years, I was content, knowing that if I looked back, I would see a mosaic vibrant as the rising sun reflecting off the waves.

180


Red with a Tinge of Yellow by Afamefuna Onyebadi Jaime I couldn’t figure out whether the answer to question five was “blue with a tinge of black” or “red with a tinge of yellow.” Often Mrs. Bloomfield went on and on about the importance of distinguishing the two, and often my mind wandered off. Her lessons were always so boring. I looked at the clock; half an hour till the test was over. Everybody was busy writing away. The sound of their pencils scratching on paper giving the impression they knew the answers to everything. I hated the sound of pencil on paper. It felt like ants, their sharp, sticky legs crawling within the crevices of my brain. “Question five isn’t going to answer itself,” I thought. After all, the better I did in class, the higher likelihood I had of the administration picking me for their trial program. Rachel yawned. Her desk was directly to the left of mine, right by the window looking out onto the school grounds. She was incredibly smart, and I took her yawn as an indication she was already done with the test. I checked to see if Mrs. Bloomfield was watching me. She wasn’t. The light from her phone illuminated her face so that the lines around her eyes looked more pronounced. I craned my neck to see what Rachel had written down for question five. Strange, she was still yawning. Her mouth kept growing wider and wider till it was possible to see her wisdom teeth from where I sat. She gripped the front of her desk so that her arms blocked her paper and made it impossible for me to see what she’d written. Her tongue lolled to one side of her mouth, and saliva slowly started dripping from the tip of her tongue on to her paper. She started making incoherent grunting noises prompting the whole class to turn around and look at her. Mrs. Bloomfield looked up from her phone, the sides of her mouth slightly twitching with annoyance. She absolutely hated disruption in class. Rachel’s neck was shrunk back, tilting her head backwards, her blonde hair sprawled haphazardly over Angie’s paper. Her eyes were bloodshot and wide with terror, tears streaming

181


down her cheeks and mixing with the clear fluid that came from her nose so that everything flowed from her chin down her neck—everybody died differently, but their eyes always turned red right before they passed. Rachel began to kick her legs furiously, causing her desk to move up and down, noisily penetrating the eerie silence that enveloped the class. The kicking continued for about a minute before she suddenly stopped and slumped low in her seat, her chest moving up and down as rapidly as an athlete’s would after a marathon. Her mouth, still open, began to tear at the sides as both jaws kept stretching further and further apart as though an imaginary force repelled them from each other. She squirmed in her seat, I imagine in intense pain as blood dripped from the corners of her mouth onto the wooden classroom floor. The grunting noise she had been making was now replaced with a piercing squeal that oddly reminded me of the worn-out kettle I used to make coffee in the morning. At this sound, Mrs. Bloomfield stood up. She looked impatient and glanced at her watch. She was about to say something when Rachel began kicking again. This time harder and louder. Her hands now firmly gripped the sides of her desk. Her knuckles white as paper. I could see the tension in her pale cheeks give, as her extended yawn grew wider allowing me to see her uvula swing in tandem with her squirms. Both jaws reached their stretching limit, and with an unpleasant crack finally unhinged so that her mouth, attached to the rest of her face now only by skin and muscle, sort of just hung there. Her tongue was a magnificent pink. Much larger than I envisioned tongues were, now that I could see it right from its root. She was motionless and had stopped breathing. I guess the pain had finally killed her. The blood, I noticed, had begun to congeal on the floor. Surprisingly less than I anticipated. “This is good for whoever’s turn it is to clean the classroom” I thought to myself. More good news: I could finally see the answer to question five.

Amy

182


All twenty-five of us were silent, a few students turning back to finish the test. Mrs. Bloomfield announced we had twenty minutes left. Her voice sounding strained as she simultaneously groped under her table for the button that summoned the men in hazmat suits (The administration insisted on the prompt disposal of bodies). Successful, she gave a triumphant sigh, smoothed out the creases in her sweater and settled back to her phone. I turned to look at Angie who was busy grabbing the bottom edge of her paper attempting to tug it out from underneath Rachel’s hair, careful at the same time not to touch any strand. She knew as well as I did that as-long-as you didn’t touch any part of them after they died, you’d be fine, at least for the foreseeable future. Watching her reminded me of the time, many months ago when the class had at least a hundred students or so, Tommy died and Stephan —to be funny—lifted him on his shoulders and used Tommy’s limp arm to slap unsuspecting students on the backs of their heads. Stephan always tried so hard to make us laugh. I remember the day after the “head slapping” incident, asking him why he had to be such a clown all the time. “When we laugh we’re alive right?” he said. “Well duh when you cry you’re alive too,” I retorted. He paused, his brow furrowed, “I’m going to die with a smile” he declared, his eyes brown and wide. We lost twenty people that week, including Stephan.

Rachel is dead Jaime still had his eyes on Rachel. I thought he fancied her. From my place at the back, I had watched him stare at her almost every day throughout the year, never courageous enough to say anything but smile at her when she caught him looking. She always smiled back and nervously tucked her hair behind her ear as she did. It was nice watching them. I sometimes

183


longed to feel the same way. A connection that needed no words. Something, anything to distract me from the inevitability of death. See we were all infected. Everyone in class was probably going to die from the disease. Even after so many months of observation, the administration still didn’t know what it was. All they had come up with so far was the “Trial Program” that everybody was desperate to get into. Those under twenty in the facility had the best chance of recovering from the sickness, but due to lack of funds, only two per age-group could be selected. All our classes were geared toward understanding the disease, and I guess they figured that saving the smartest among us would provide the best odds of finding a cure in the future. I stared at my test paper, not really seeing the questions, as I felt the terror from two years ago—when the administration rounded up all the families that lived in West-Point— creep back into my subconscious. The spontaneous nature of the deaths and the macabre ways in which they occurred forced the administration to quarantine the approximately two hundred families of West-Point. The facility in which we were placed was a replica of our previous lives. Here we awaited death. “Much like regular life only worse,” Rachel liked to say. The kids my age spent their days doing mundane everyday activities like going to class, playing sports in the school grounds during break, cleaning the classroom every evening at four, and watching movies in the hall during movie-nights on Saturdays. There were rumors that hundreds of facilities just like ours existed throughout the country. Knowing that thousands of people were going through what I was going through made it easier. As far as was known so far, the disease immediately killed you only after you touched the body of a person who died. Older people seemed to die more frequently, but everybody that died seemed to die spontaneously. There were no symptoms, only death. No prolonged suffering, just a quick five-minute episode and then you were gone.

184


Rachel and I would sit on the patch of grass at the edge of the school grounds and talk about what it would be like when we did die. She would always close her eyes as she talked. Her voice trailing as though she actually was dying. Her breathing would slow, and she seemed at ease. She viewed it as ascension. Peaceful. Your soul going up and up and up, till all you could feel was the cold of outer space. I tried to imagine it as she did. But all I could come up with was the gruesome image of Stephan sprawled across the classroom floor, blood oozing out of his ears. One day after a particularly cumbersome Botany lesson with Mrs. Bloomfield about the properties of Blanket Flowers, she described the disease to me as heat, and everything else as intense burning. Most times I struggled to follow her train of thought, but whenever she made sense, she always filled me with intense curiosity. The way she died certainly didn’t seem like ascension, nor did it look peaceful.

Rachel IS dead Three men in hazmat suits came into the classroom. Their off-white suits were so large they had to duck down to fit in the door frame. Mrs. Bloomfield barely looked at them as they filed in. The first must have been the data collector. He had the I-pad looking device in his right hand. The second and third carried a stretcher between them. They paused by the front row of desks, surveying the situation while the first man furiously made notes on his I-pad. We were accustomed to this routine. The notetaking, followed by the pictures, then the customary “Did anyone touch the body,” question. The body would then be put on the stretcher and unceremoniously wheeled off. Seeing nearly a hundred people die, and in such unique disturbing ways makes you numb. I guess that’s why nobody said anything. Nobody so much as looked at the men in hazmat suits. Their question was answered with a mechanical “No” that sounded rehearsed and

185


unemotional.

RACHEL IS DEAD Why was this test so important anyway? All for a chance to get into that stupid program? What if the administration was no closer to finding a cure than they had been a year ago? Was this why everybody was still writing? How could Mrs. Bloomfield sit mindlessly scrolling through lord knows what on her phone when a student she’d known for over a year was slumped in her seat, dead, a pool of blood forming around her? Hadn’t Jaime fancied Rachel when she was alive? Why then, did he have that amused expression on his face as the hazmat-men made their way to her body? I didn’t feel my body move. But Rachel’s skin, still warm, against mine as I embraced her, brought tears to my eyes.

186


The Church of the Irrevocably Damned by Joshua Borders We huddled on the porch outside Pastor Chuck’s home and watched as Big Rich – outfitted in a cobalt blue suit and matching bowler cap – raised his right leg and kicked the door down. An old timey, tin gas station sign wobbled on the corner of Pastor Chuck’s front porch, nestled between the house and the porch railing. It was a rusty, red-orange advertisement for the Lion Corporation, with an apparent modification made by Pastor Chuck. He used a Sharpie to draw a stick figure zebra in the path of the lion, then wrote, in scrawling handwriting, “Jesus is the Lion, we are the zebra. He who has eyes, let him SEE!” This was not the first time many of us had engaged in the practice of breaking and entering, and we thought Big Rich’s form and method vis-a-vis kicking the door in quite primitive, especially when, as we later learned, he could have just turned the knob and walked right in. After we shuffled single-file through Pastor Chuck’s parlor (which was really just a narrow hallway with barely the wall space for a chalkboard to hang, the chalkboard reading, Life and death – it takes two, baby), the house opened up to a generously-sized living area, spacious enough for all thirty of us, tall ceilings giving the illusion of even more room. It had all the ordinary furnishings of a living room – a couch, a coffee table, and so on – but what caught each of our respective eyes were the sheer number and variety of light fixtures Chuck had acquired. Strands of Christmas lights, both white and multicolored, crisscrossed the space below the ceiling, and an aqua blue, crystal chandelier fashioned like a giant frog hung from the center of the room. The frog was mid-jump, its skinny legs outstretched like Superman, a black tongue hanging from its mouth. There were a multitude of lamps on the floor, many of them shaped like the female body. We suspected – but did not know for sure – that Pastor Chuck was obsessed with the female form. In one of his sermons a few months ago, he relayed to us an anecdote from his

187


youth, saying how he was a God-fearing and altogether pleasant young man until he went to an art museum and became “Smitten by all those dirty paintings.” We nodded our heads when he said this, as we too had become smitten – trapped, even – by a variety of pleasures, and we knew what it was like to give ourselves over to them. But we also knew, and still know, that desires can change, and this is where Pastor Chuck has helped us the most. When we would ask him to validate the ways our desires evolved (and they evolved constantly), he would often respond with, “My child, you are perfect in my sight, and you’ll always be that way.” While we are delusional, we are not delusional enough to think of ourselves as perfect. But we do take comfort in his earnest lies. Big Rich – at least a head taller than the rest of us – stood under the frog chandelier and said, “Wonder what’d happen if we turned all these puppies on.” We circled the room, plugging in every power cord and flipping every switch we could find, then moved to the outskirts of the room, our bodies leaning against drywall. We had never felt so much heat and light. Big Rich shed both his blue jacket and bowler cap, his hair glistening in the symphony of light. A drop of sweat formed on his forehead, then shimmied down to his eyebrow. He pulled a handkerchief – also cobalt blue – from his slack’s back pocket and dabbed at the perspiration, then gently folded the hankie into a square and placed it back. Just as we were about to ask Big Rich what exactly the plan was from here, a door off the living area opened, and Pastor Chuck appeared. He wore flowy white capris and leather sandals; a multicolored shawl was draped around his torso, no shirt underneath. “Friends,” he said, stretching out his arms, “what are you doing here?” “Pastor Chuck,” Big Rich replied, “we have no shepherd. It’s time for you to come home.” ---

188


When he did not show up to minister the first Sunday morning, we thought maybe Pastor Chuck was sick or had accidentally slept through the service. On that day, we sat in the pews and looked at one another, hoping the Spirit would compel someone to walk to the front and start the service in Chuck’s stead. But Tara, one of our most fervent congregants, provided us with all the guidance we needed from her pew. She was passed out in the second row with a bottle of bourbon in hand, occasionally snapping from her slumber to shake dark brown hair from her eyes and say things like, “Jesus drank wine, not Welch’s,” and, “There is no whiskey in heaven; that is why we drink here.” The next Sunday, Chuck was absent again. This perplexed us, as we – the dedicated (and often-overlooked) congregants of the Church of the Irrevocably Damned – wondered whether Chuck was adhering more closely to our church’s mission by skipping the service or if his absence was just blanket apathy. And if his absence was intentional, then was he not actually being more spiritual by disregarding us? And if this was true, should we try and find Pastor Chuck and “call him home,” so to speak, or let him wander? Is his wandering a good thing for his spiritual condition? These were just some of the questions we started asking each other – quite loudly, we might add, as we do tend to speak over one another – until our chief elder, Michael, walked to the front of the church and knocked a gavel against the cherry red pulpit. We were unsure where he procured the gavel, but we applauded his gumption. “Simmer, settle, soothe,” he said. Our church is guided by three elders, each a slender, clean-shaven man dressed in dark, almost black denim. They wear the outfits of, and slink through the air like, sullen teenagers, but their wrinkled foreheads give their age away. Michael was the only one who walked on stage; the other two sat silently in the front row.

189


“We appreciate how much y’all care,” he continued, gesturing towards the elders, who nodded with steady precision. “But deciding whether or not to go find Pastor Chuck might take more organization than y’all yelling over each other.” Big Rich began sighing loudly, signaling he was ready to speak. He stood from his pew, removed his hat, and said, “We got to get past this ‘should we, should we not’ business, and get to asking how we’re gonna find Chuck.” He twirled his hat around the tip of his index finger while he spoke, mesmerizing us with the precision of each rotation. Tara, swirling a flute of champagne (she told us earlier that she was transitioning to classier alcohol and would no longer pound a bottle of whiskey during the service), said, “I agree with Big Rich. We should stop pussy-footing around and just do something, damn it.” Michael raised his right hand and said, “Slow down, everybody. We can’t just rush into this. What if Chuck wants to be left alone? Shouldn’t we respect his wishes?” Tara spit out a mouthful of champagne, spraying it on the church carpet. “Thinking of other people? That’s new for you, Michael.” She and Michael were on-again off-again lovers, their flames of passion igniting at the strangest of times and burning in the most public of places. They’ve often made out during Pastor Chuck’s sermons; one time an inebriated Tara, after a few minutes of lip-locking, rolled off the pew and crashed on the floor. Chuck, unfazed, continued sermonizing while the rest of us half-stood and half-crouched in our pews, wondering if Tara was okay. Michael leaned down, pressed two fingers against her wrist, said, “She has a pulse!” and then asked Chuck to re-explain what he meant by comparing God to a chair of pushpins, because the energy was good, but wouldn’t God be better compared to a pushpin itself? Who was doing the pricking, exactly?

190


“Shit, she’s cold-blooded,” Big Rich chuckled. Still standing, he bowed with one hand behind his back. This struck many of us as an overly formal salute for a pretty unexceptional, garden-variety burn. We started telling each other this, saying things like, “Why would he bow?” and, “What did Tara even say? Something about Michael, right?” and, “Who is this guy?” (though we knew very well who Big Rich was, and, frankly, were a little scared of him). “Okay, okay,” Michael said, slamming the gavel more forcibly. “I know y’all want to find Chuck, but we should wait at least one more week. If he’s not back in the pulpit next Sunday, we’ll go find him. Sound good?” We all nodded sure, then left the church and went about our lives. The next week, Pastor Chuck was absent again, so in accordance with the commitment we made, we went to find our shepherd. --The Pastor Chuck we remember looked like a lawyer from the Deep South, often outfitted with plainly colored three-piece suits that seemed a size too small, his face doughy from an abundance of Mississippi mud pie and freshly fried catfish. He used to stand behind the pulpit – face red as a crabapple – and launch diatribes in the middle of the sermon against such disparate forces as Wall Street, God, Nutrisystem, neocolonialism, and contemporary artists of all media. We loved his preaching, as we saw flickers of the passionate grudges we once held against this world channeled through the mouth of our pastor. He was a better version of us, more convicted in his anger, more eloquent with his disgust. The Pastor Chuck standing in front of us was still Pastor Chuck, no doubt, but only a specter of his former self. His body was much leaner, and his eyes – once perpetually shifty –

191


were like smooth stones submerged in a placid stream. He moved to the center of the room and greeted Big Rich, smiles breaking across both men’s faces. “Chuck, man,” Big Rich laughed, “where the hell you been?” He and Chuck grasped each other’s forearm and pulled in for a guarded hug, the forearms acting as a bulwark against potentially errant midsections. This was a staple greeting between the men of our church, pioneered a few years earlier by none other than Big Rich and Pastor Chuck. Rumor has it that they hit up a bunch of bars and clubs deep into a Sunday morning, then took a quick nap to prepare for church. After the service, Big Rich and Pastor Chuck – still looking a little tipsy, we saw, so this rumor is probably true – gave each other a lengthy and tender embrace, their bodies intertwined, torsos parallel. The next week, they began the forearm-and-in greeting, and the men of our church quickly picked up on and imitated it. “Out and about, my brother,” Chuck replied, moving to kiss Tara – who stood near the center of the room, a few paces from the underbelly of the frog chandelier – on the cheek. “It is pleasant for the eyes to see the sun,” he continued, “and the sun I have seen.” --Acting upon the commitment we made to go find Chuck was not without conflict though, as some of our members, upon further consideration, were uncomfortable with the idea of disturbing him. They said they were sorry for bringing this up now, but they replayed last Sunday’s discussion multiple times during the week and realized so many things they should have said in the moment, and would we please humor them for a bit? Michael, once again behind the red, wooden pulpit, said okay, but only for like five minutes. Our sanctuary is pretty normal for a small church, all things considered. There’s the pulpit, a short choir loft behind it, and a grand, iron cross affixed to a white wall curved concave

192


towards the sanctuary. The iron cross is devoid of a figurine Christ, but it is modified by words painted in royal blue which point to where Christ’s head would be, reading “Your skull here.” After about three minutes of rehashing last week’s argument, Big Rich, outfitted in headto-toe cobalt blue, said goddamn, he’d heard enough already, and why didn’t y’all just speak up last week, shit. “I can understand your frustration,” Michael told Big Rich, “but we do need to listen to all our members’ concerns about Chuck’s search-and-rescue mission.” Michael’s attempt at peacekeeping brought about more grumbling from some of us, who objected to the notation of a search and rescue mission, saying that we couldn’t be certain who or what was doing the rescuing in a situation like this. This faction’s resistance to “rescuing” Chuck resuscitated grumbling from those who wanted to recreate last week’s debate, noting that they had been shafted by two minutes, and could we please let them finish. Big Rich pulled the cobalt bowler cap from his head and covered his face, slouching down in the pew to groan, his cries of protest muffled by the hat. Even after removing his hat, Big Rich’s hair was perfectly coiffed, shiny black tufts rigid against his scalp. A few months ago, Big Rich beat up a nowformer congregant who said a little too loudly that Big Rich’s hair looked like it was styled with Crisco. When the argumentative members’ allotted time elapsed, Michael asked, “Does anyone else have any concerns or general comments about searching for and/or rescuing Chuck?” One of the first rules of order listed in our bylaws – and we are surprised that Michael either forgot or deliberately ignored it – is to never open the floor to general comments about anything, because a long list of unrelated grievances will follow.

193


An older woman stood up and said, “I just want y’all to know that my cat is on his last legs. Two, to be exact. He’s a double-amputee.” A square-jawed teenager stood up and said, “Every girl I’ve ever loved has rejected me, but that’s because they never knew me. I deserve love. I deserve to be known.” A middle-aged woman stood up and said, “I’m a zoologist, but I get the sense that the animals just don’t like me anymore.” Before the next complainant stood, Big Rich pulled a silver pistol from underneath his suit jacket and fired a round straight up, a bullet flying through the curved ceiling’s drywall, small pieces swirling with dust upon impact. Big Rich, firearm still pointing upward, the silver sheen gleaming in his hand, reveled in the silence he created. He shoved the pistol back in his suit pocket and said, “About fucking time.” He reached down to grab his blue bowler hat, which he promptly redonned. Michael, tentatively peeking his head above the pulpit, said, “My God, what happened?” We thought what happened was pretty obvious, but Big Rich drove the point home. He walked to the front of the sanctuary, climbed onstage, and decked Michael, who dropped to the floor in slow motion, like he was manna from heaven. Tara gasped, then applauded. “He did have it coming,” she said. She pulled a clear water bottle from beneath her pew and drank. “Don’t worry,” she said when she saw us looking at her, surprise coloring our faces, “it’s tequila.” Big Rich stepped halfway behind the pulpit, his left leg still visible to the congregation. “We’ll start looking for Chuck at his house,” he said, shifting his weight. He paused, then laughed. “I mean, if that’s okay with y’all.”

194


Michael, stirring in recovery from Big Rich’s right hook, raised his thumb in affirmation. Big Rich pointed his index finger up and spun it in the air. “Time to roll out,” he said. “We’re gonna seek, and we’re gonna find.” --We watched Pastor Chuck kiss Tara, then he went around the room and greeted us individually, sealing each interaction with a handshake or a hug. We were struck by how emaciated he looked up close, how his cheekbones were so defined that they nearly burst through his skin. He greeted us with the standard, “Peace be with you, my (brother/sister),” then asked those of us who were employed how our jobs were going, to which we replied, “Sucky,” then asked those of us who were married how our spouses were, to which we replied, “Ooh boy, how much time do you have?” then asked each of us, individually, how our spiritual walks were going in his absence, to which we replied, “I haven’t really thought about it.” Tara disappeared for a moment, then came back and handed Michael a plastic baggie full of ice cubes, which he pressed against his eye. She and Michael sat on a threadbare, white and gray couch while Chuck went around the room and greeted each member of the congregation. After he shook the last congregant’s hand, he stepped back and looked at us. We were all transfixed by Chuck, waiting for him to justify his absence to the group, offer general words of wisdom, or just tell us that we were going to be okay. He continued to watch us in silence, then looked up at the fluorescent underbelly of the frog, awash in its blue light. Michael – his eye a sickly shade of yellow-violet – broke the silence. “You have a lovely home, Chuck,” he said, which surprised us. Michael had been chief elder for many years, and we all assumed that he and Chuck were good friends and had visited each other’s home many times.

195


“Thanks, Mike,” Chuck replied. The corners of his mouth bent to a smile, then he pointed at Michael’s eye and said, “An unsightly bruise you’ve got forming there. Did Tara do that to you?” Tara stepped forward and said, “If I was mad at him, he’d have more than a black eye. But we’re good now.” She placed her arm around Michael and embraced him from the side. “My dear, you have such a zest for life,” Chuck said. “I can feel the passion burn within you.” We were still unsure what had kept him from church for these three weeks, but we could have listened to Chuck go around the room again and speak words of encouragement to every member of our congregation, and this was something we did for about ten minutes, until Big Rich, his frown growing firmer with each person Chuck spoke to, cut the lovefest short. “Preacher,” Big Rich interrupted, “Why’d you leave us for three weeks, man? We didn’t hear nothing from you.” He folded his hands behind his back, pulling on the tips of his fingers. “I can understand your frustration, child,” Pastor Chuck said, opening his arms wide to expose his chest. “But I am in a state of bliss, and I do not see my anger at this universe ever returning.” “Does that mean you’re abandoning us?” Tara asked. “I’m afraid so, Tara. I woke up one morning – I guess it must have been about three weeks ago, come to think of it – and realized I should count my blessings.” He then went on to talk about how he had started exercising, cut back on rage-eating, and stopped his previous goto spiritual discipline of beginning every day by walking outside, completely nude, and shouting various profanities at the sky. “This has put me in a better place,” he finished, clasping his hands together and smiling.

196


The news of Pastor Chuck walking away from the faith was jarring to us, and we stood around in uncomfortable silence, our backs leaning against his wall. We all assumed that Chuck had been forcibly kept from church somehow, or maybe that he was quite ill. But, to our dismay, we found him completely well. We did not expect our Pastor to leave us hanging for three weeks, let alone leave us entirely. This was a grave disappointment to us, most of all to Big Rich, who let Chuck hear it. “Goddamn it, Chuck!” he shouted, leaning down to slap his hand against the coffee table. “You can’t just leave. Who will be left?” he asked, pacing in circles, hands behind his head. “It is time to let go, brother,” Chuck replied, apparently unfazed by Big Rich’s bout of anger. “If our hearts are open to loss, then that which we gain will be all the sweeter.” He moved to place his hand on Big Rich’s shoulder, but Big Rich slapped his arm away. “Bullshit!” Big Rich huffed, his nostrils flaring. “Why would you do this to us, man? You made us feel like winners all the time, like we weren’t completely alone. What’ll happen when it’s just us?” The pace of his breathing audibly increased, and he doubled over, hands on his knees. Chuck inched closer to Big Rich, then placed his hand on the shoulder of Big Rich’s blue suit jacket. We could see the hope welling in Chuck’s eyes, and we thought it strange how quickly the most reliable person in our life had changed. If he could transform his life at the drop of a hat, why couldn’t we? Should we desire to be better, let alone good? What is stopping us from finding his joy? These are the questions we continue to ask and struggle to answer for one another.

197


We will admit that we are not exactly sure what happened next. We all agree that Chuck, his hand resting on Big Rich’s shoulder, asked Big Rich if he believed that we should chart our own paths in this life, to which Big Rich, now upright, nodded sure. We also agree that Chuck said he had found a new way, a new journey on which to embark, a journey of peace and goodwill, and, if he could be so bold, happiness. Big Rich just stood there and listened, the skin on his forehead scrunching tighter with each passing word. We are united in our belief that Pastor Chuck leaned closer to Big Rich and whispered something into his ear, though we are unsure exactly what he said. Those of us who were leaning on the exterior wall can only speculate, and most of us think he said something like, “Will you allow yourself to grow anew?” However, Tara and Michael, who were standing a few feet from the frog chandelier, said that they heard two distinctly different things. Tara told us that Chuck said, “This hope is for you too, my brother,” while Michael is adamant that he heard, “Friend, your path will only bring death.” Either way, Big Rich started shaking his head with increasing intensity and mouthed no, no, and then he pulled the silver gun from underneath his jacket and fired a bullet upward, shattering the belly of the frog into a thousand shards, an explosion which caused the rest of us to flee the living room as quickly as we could and push through one another to exit via Chuck’s front door. There are competing versions of what was last seen before we all heard the other gunshot. Tara claimed she was the last one out of the living room, and that Chuck was lying face-down on the carpet and pleading for Big Rich to put the gun down. Michael, however, said that he turned around right before the final bullet was fired, when Big Rich pulled Chuck close to his body and pointed the gun at Chuck’s temple, aligning their skulls for a clean double death. Michael said that Chuck’s face had completely relaxed and shone brighter than all the lights in

198


the room, like he had transfigured into another life before this one was even over. He told us this through his sobs, and Tara refused to argue with him. We do not know what to believe.

199


The Last Good Day by Brenntyn Rhea I had just finished icing the cake when I noticed the clock. “It’s almost time!” I exclaimed, bouncing around the kitchen. It was Dad’s birthday. I had been planning his surprise party for weeks, knowing that he had been complaining about feeling a little “off” lately. After school, I ran straight home, hung up some decorations, and baked a cake in the hopes that it would help him feel a little more himself. Some neighbors had come to join the celebration and were gathered around our small dining table. I watched the clock on the microwave eagerly, knowing that at exactly 5:42, the garage door would rumble and Dad would walk through the door as he had every day for as long as I could remember. The low hum of idle chatter turned to hushed whispers and shuffling feet as we noticed his truck pull into the driveway from the window above the sink. “He’s coming!” I whispered, crouching behind the island counter. Right on time, the door opened and in walked dad. “Surprise!” We shouted. His head shot up as he threw a hand to his chest, his face weathered. “Jesus Christ,” he stammered. I grabbed his hand, ushered him towards the table and carefully lit the candles on the cake. Once the cheers had died down and candles had been blown out, the conversations continued and Dad pulled me aside. “Nora, it's not my birthday.” said as if suddenly I had forgotten. He tugged on my ponytail. “It’s not until next week, kiddo.” “Dad, what are you talking about?” I chuckled. “Of course it is.” I grabbed the sleeve of his shirt and pulled him over to the calendar hanging next to the fridge. I pointed up at it. November 3rd was circled in bright red sharpie, just like it was every year. “I wouldn’t forget your birthday,” I told him, slapping his arm with feigned amusement. I couldn’t quite understand the expression on his face. There wasn’t a coy smile, nor a little wink, or knock on the shoulder like there normally was whenever he decided to joke with me. Instead, his heavy brows furrowed in confusion. He stared blankly at me as he ran a hand through his thick brown hair. “Oh.” He mumbled, shaking his head. He shot me a weak smile

200


and moved towards the kitchen table, clapping his friends on the back. I felt my breath hitch in my throat. Oh. Oh. I had heard that “oh” before. That quiet, fateful “oh” that was so much more than a simple murmur under one’s breath. That quiet, fateful “oh” that my aunt and grandma had muttered so often when their symptoms started. That quiet, fateful “oh” that meant my worst fear was coming true. I watched the rest of the party in a quiet panic, knowing that life with me and dad was never going to be the same from then on. That was one of the last good days. -----The raindrops pounded at my windshield, blurring the Westover Assisted Living Home sign that I had been staring at for the last half hour. I rested my head on the steering wheel. “Just go inside, Nora.” I said aloud, trying to convince myself to move. “Just get it over with.” Groaning, I pushed open my car door and bolted up the stairs that led to the sliding glass doors at the entrance. The burst of warm, antiseptic air filled my nostrils. “How is he today?” I asked, walking up to the nurses’ station to check in, already knowing the answer as I scribbled my name on the visitors’ sheet. A meek smile or timid sigh from the nurses typically could tell me everything I needed to know: today was not a good day. ----------“It’s a good school,” he muttered. “Expensive, but good.” I had just ripped open the envelope that held my acceptance letter; the shredded slips of paper still sat on the living room floor at my feet. The excitement of getting into The University of North Carolina, my top choice college, had finally settled down. The jumping and the crying were over but reality was starting to set in.

201


Dad scanned the letter with pride. Even though his memory was getting worse and he needed more help, he insisted on sending me off to school. “Do better than I did,” he would tell me. But as much as I wanted to go, I knew that I wasn’t going to be able to let myself knowing his condition. “It’s also six hours away,” I reminded him, sitting on the edge of the couch, my hands still shaking. His grin was wider than I had ever seen it before; the little wrinkles in the corner of his eyes growing deeper than I knew possible. Applying for colleges wasn’t something I did willingly. Mom left when I was young, leaving just me and Dad to fend for ourselves. I assumed the role of being the only caretaker back when I first started noticing the symptoms at the beginning of high school. Taking care of someone with alzheimer's, even in the early-middle stages, was a fulltime job and I don’t think either of us were ready to consider outside care. As much as I knew he wanted me to go, I knew that within the next few months, he wouldn’t even remember what school it was that I got into. His memory was worse than ever. It was almost every day that I would have to remind him where things were in the house, or that it was Tuesday, not Thursday like he had thought it was for the last four days. The confusion was just as bad. Countless times, I would find him, aimlessly walking around the block, struggling to remember where we lived. “I just seemed to forget the turn,” he would tell me as he got in the car, and again when it would inevitably happen again, days later. There were days that I very selfishly felt like I was suffering right there along with him. No one prepares you to be 17 years old, picking out a fully grown man’s clothes, or go to school full time while simultaneously working two jobs to try and cover bills, or sleeping miniscule amounts because you never know when your dad is going to start aimlessly walking around the house wondering where he left his sneakers in the middle of the night.

202


I wanted to know why. I wanted to know why the scientists, or whoever the hell was supposed to solve this problem, hadn’t done anything to stop it. But mostly, I wanted to know why, out of everyone, it had to be my dad that got it. That night, I found the acceptance letter sitting next to him as he slept, a faint smile still on his face. That was one of the last good days. ------Walking through the maze that was the assisted living home, I noticed how it was anything but a home. Outside of the individual rooms, the long hallways and unmistakable scent of disinfectant were more reminiscent of a hospital than a home. It killed me knowing that those four walls were the home that Dad now knew. It had been longer than I wanted to remember since I dropped him off. My hand hesitated on the door handle of his room. The shimmering silver ring on my left hand felt heavy as I knew dad would stare at it. ------“My daughter! Freshly graduated, and getting married!” We sat in the lunchroom of the assisted living home, my Fiancé patiently sitting beside me. Dad asked him every possible question a Dad might ask his daughter’s new Fiancé. “When did you know? How did you ask? When am I going to get a grandson?” It was such a rare moment of clarity for Dad where he wasn’t struggling to keep up, one so rare that I wished I could’ve been the one he was asking the questions. But I knew it wasn’t going to last. As we talked, I could almost see his sense of cognition drifting in and out. His eyes faded from the familiar, ocean blue that I grown up with to a dull grey that told me my time with him was slowly coming to a close. Though they were fleeting, the small moments I had with him, where it felt almost as if the alzheimer's wasn’t there, where I could talk to him as I always had and not have to worry

203


about telling him again the next week, where it almost felt normal, were enough to give me something to hold on to. That day in the dining room was one of the last good days. -------Taking a deep breath, I did everything I could to muster a smile, a feeling that felt both foreign and mechanical. “Mr. Roberts?” I said, pushing the door open a little. He was sitting up in his bed, his eyes focused on the swaying trees outside the window. If you didn’t know him, you wouldn’t think it was alzheimer's at first. His weak, but bright smile when I walked in the room told me that. It hurt like hell to see him. Seeing the light that used to be so vibrant behind his eyes fade with each passing week was like getting punched in the chest over and over. It hurt like no other feeling I could ever imagine to know that every memory I had with him, even though they were forever ingrained in my memories, had faded into nothingness for him. He would never remember teaching me to drive, or walking me down the aisle. He would never remember helping me fill out my college applications, or holding his first grandchild. I would say it broke my heart to see him in that moment, but the truth was that my heart broke on November 3rd all those years ago. Sitting on the edge of his bed, I reached for his hand. “How are you today, Mr. Roberts?” I asked. He stared at me. His eyes were wide and bright, a vibrant shade of blue that felt like home. Quietly, no louder than a whisper, he said my name. “Nora.” I thought for a moment that he knew, that maybe, just maybe, there was some sort of medical miracle that had cured him of his ailment, and as much as I needed that, I knew that wasn’t the case. He pointed to the nametag that hung from my jacket collar.

204


“Nora,” he repeated. He knew my name. But he didn’t know me. I wanted more than anything to sit with my father and talk and cry about the better days but that wasn’t going to happen. Instead, the two of us sat in stilled silence enjoying each other's company. I held his hand and together we watched the trees sway outside. That was the last good day.

205


RESCUE by Elissa Tatum Beck sang old gypsy songs he’d learned as a child to pass time. He tapped his fingers in rhythm along with his tune on the stone floor of the cell. He had no feeling in them—the cold had long stolen that away. “Loudly the bell in the old tower rings,” he sang, throat scratchy from disuse and a lack of water. “’Biding us list to the warning it brings. Sailor take care, sailor take care.” A faint string of guttural foreign words echoed down the hall from the guard’s post. Then, in a poor attempt at Beck’s language: “You! Hush there!” Beck let his head drop backwards against the wall where he leaned, his unkempt hair bunching up between the stone and his skull. He stared up into his usual darkness and kept up his melody. “Danger is near thee, beware, beware.” Quick footsteps clomped down the hall towards his cell. The metal bars of the door clanged as the guard shook them. Once, the sound might’ve rattled Beck, made his heart quicken in fear—but now Beck stayed still, unbothered. The man’s voice came from high above him. He spat out a sentence in his language and shook the metal again for good measure. “Hush!” the guard said. Beck made a show of closing his mouth. The guard muttered something, then stalked back to where he’d come from. “Danger is near thee,” Beck murmured, grimacing wryly at the irony. “Beware, beware.” Beck was in a prison cell of an Eastern fortress because he’d resisted when they invaded his village. The Easterners—hailing from the eastern coastal lands of the peninsula— wanted to cross through the Border Country to get to the western lands. It was well-known that the Westerners lived on the most fertile part of the peninsula, whereas the eastern side was mostly rocks and sand. The Westerners, if the legends his parents had told him were true, feasted upon their crops like gods and kings every night. Beck was neither Western nor Eastern. He lived in the Border Country, the land between the two, with his younger sister Tally. The land consisted of mostly farms and tiny towns of hay and clapboard wood huts. Its open fields of mud and dirt baked in the heat of the summer. He and Tally farmed the poor soil along with the rest of their village to grow enough to feed themselves. The life paled in comparison to the stories of the Eastern or Western cities, but Beck couldn’t help but love it. And miss it. When the Easterners decided to attack the Westerners for their rich lands, the people of the Border Country suffered the worst of the war. As Eastern troops marched through the sunbaked prairies, the Border towns fell easily under their control, lacking the resources and weapons to defend themselves. The soldiers enslaved all the able-bodied people, indiscriminate of gender, stealing them away so the towns wouldn’t have a chance at fighting back. Beck was able-bodied, but almost completely blind. He knew that didn’t make him useless—he farmed his land with his sister Tally just fine without sight. He farmed it even better than half the other men his age in town. He planted and plowed with the best of them, even if all he could see were light and shadows. But to the people who didn’t know him—like invading Easterners—his blindness labeled him useless. When the Easterners marched into his town, they didn’t take him with the rest. They took his sister Tally instead, leaving her screaming infant child wriggling in its crib. So Beck had followed the sound of the soldier’s voice and punched him in the face. That was how he got into this stupid cell. Beck rubbed the knuckles of his hand. His fingers were ten spots void of feeling, though he got a vague sense of pressure where he knew he poked at his bones. He thought back on that moment often, playing it through in his mind, imagining all the different ways it could’ve gone. After he’d punched the guard, the Eastern soldier decided to take Beck instead of his sister. “If you can fight, you can work,” the soldier had said, fluent enough in Beck’s language that he could understand, mostly. They took him

206


with the rest of the prisoners—his neighbors, his friends. The soldiers chained all their wrists together and dragged them along in a prisoner chain. The sounds of chains clinking together and the muffled cries of his imprisoned neighbors haunted him in his sleep. At least they left Tally alone. That was why Beck knew that if he got to live that pivotal moment over again, he would do exactly the same thing. The other prisoners sold for high prices into the slave trade after just a few weeks in the fortress. He’d heard their voices go, one by one, until the cell block was silent. He supposed a blind slave wouldn’t sell for as much. Besides, Beck proved himself useful to the Easterners early on by demonstrating his sewing skills. Tally had taught him how to sew a shirt just as he’d taught her how to sow a field. Apparently Eastern soldiers weren’t very good at mending their own clothes, so they let him stay and rot in his cell as their personal tailor. “Rotting like a field rat in the summer sun,” he said. Talking to himself—another new hobby he’d picked up besides the singing that got him through the bored, desperate months in his cell. The cell itself Beck had long since explored and committed to memory. It was a small rectangle, three paces front to back, then five paces side to side. It had nothing for him to run into except walls and the tiny wooden bucket he shoved in the opposite corner from himself. Outside the cell remained mostly unknown to him, but he did know the hallway was long—he could see the flickering light of torches all along the wall to his left. Beck stretched his legs out in front of him on the floor of the cell, knees popping from disuse. The chain clamped around his right ankle dug through to his bone. The chain attached to the wall opposite him, preventing him from leaving. The Easterners didn’t even lock his cell door. Beck laughed to himself. “Where could a blind guy go, anyway?” he thought aloud, poorly imitating the Easterners’ accents. Tally would’ve laughed at it. Beck’s stomach gurgled. It told him the guards were late with his dinner. He’d had the guards’ rotation patterns memorized since his first few weeks in the cell—he’d clocked and mapped just about everything he could about his new life, limited as he was by sight and confinement. Beck ran his fingers on the stone wall behind him, tracing the etched tallies there. The wall had 132 of them, all carved with care from a broken stone piece of the cell that he kept hidden in his coat pocket. He didn’t know what he would do if the Easterners decided they needed his coat for their troops. Just a few minutes later, a clunky set of footsteps breached the edge of Beck’s range of hearing. They clacked quickly down the stone floors, closer and closer. Beck pushed with his hands off the floor, straightening his spine against the wall. The footsteps—boots with block heels, he thought—arrived at the front of his cell. “I have your supper,” a man’s voice said. Beck’s face twisted into a frown. Beck knew when he heard someone who wasn’t Eastern, what with all the months of listening to nothing but Easterners in their language and their attempts to speak in his. But this guard lacked the thick accent characteristic of the Eastern people—guttural consonants from the back of the throat, with short, choppy vowels. Beck had always likened the sound to someone choking. This man was trying to emulate it, but Beck knew better, and he thought he heard a trace of a Western accent leaking through. “Who are you?” Beck asked. His eyes strained to make out anything in his poor vision, but he only saw a vague shadow blocking one of the flickering torches. “Why don’t you come get your meal?” the man said. If the man wasn’t Eastern—if Beck really did hear a Western accent and that wasn’t just hope tainting his mind—then this could be Beck’s chance to escape. He just had to play the situation right. So, Beck snorted. He had to get the man talking. “The other guards usually just drop it and let me eat it off the floor.”

207


The man harrumphed, but then Beck heard a small groan and the ruffling of fabric— presumably as the man bent over to put Beck’s tray on the floor. A moment later, the telltale scrape of a metal tray on stone confirmed his theory. “Eat up,” the man said, standing again. “Why are—” Beck cut himself off. Maybe it was hope that was making him think this way. Maybe this man had been Western, but defected to the Eastern army. Maybe he was a traitor, in which case Beck trying to enlist him to help escape was a bad idea. He needed more information. “If you don’t come get it, I’ll just take it back and give it to one of the other guards,” the man said. Other than his voice, he was silent. The man hadn’t moved an inch. Beck’s brain darted through even more possible explanations. Maybe the guard sounded like he might’ve been Western because he was speaking in Beck’s language (which was more similar to the Western language than it was the Eastern)—though Beck thought that was unlikely given how strongly the Eastern language sounds influenced their speaking. Maybe he was a prisoner like Beck but had defected. Maybe the man hadn’t defected at all but had been coerced into cooking and delivering meals. Beck’s stomach growled again and he winced in pain. He needed to eat, especially if this had a chance at leading to an escape. He drew his knees up and stood on shaky legs. It was only through long-practiced pacing that Beck knew how many steps to take to the bars of his door. Tally had often remarked that he didn’t look blind when he moved, but that was just because he was good at remembering where things were. Beck took three steps, dragging his fetters along with him and stretching the chain as far as it would allow. He stopped at the metal bars, then leaned down where he knew the slot was that let the tray slip through. A hand touched his shoulder when he was bent halfway to the ground. Beck froze. He heard the man’s clothing ruffle as he leaned closer, his hot breath puffing against Beck’s face. The man took his hand from Beck’s shoulder, then grabbed Beck’s hand. Beck’s heart stuttered in his chest. The worst-case scenarios rushed through his mind. This was a trap. This was a trap and they were finally going to kill him, going to sell him to slavery, going to— But the man just cupped both of his hands around Beck’s and pressed something small into his palm. He closed Beck’s fingers around it. “Don’t let the Easterners read that,” the man whispered in his ear. Beck’s skin turned to gooseflesh where he felt the man’s breath. “I’m not your enemy.” Somewhere down the hall, a new set of voices echoed. The man’s hand flew from Beck’s as he straightened up, footsteps backing away from the cell. Beck opened his palm and felt at the object the man had given him. It had a crease in it. The object unfolded in his palm into a scrap of paper. “What is this?” Beck asked. He looked up and found the torch once again flickering in his vision, no longer obstructed by the man’s shadow. “Hey, wait. I can’t read. I’m blind!” Beck lurched upright and pressed himself into the bars of his cell, straining his ears, but the clicking of the man’s boots was fading rapidly away. “Hey! Come back!” The new set of footsteps stomped up to his cell. The bars rattled, and a hand came out of the darkness and shoved Beck back into his cell. “Hush!” yelled the guard, a true Eastern accent coloring his pronunciation. The metal tray next to him clattered off the floor, followed by a splat of all the food on the ground, along with a tiny metal clink that only Beck’s trained ears could’ve heard. The guard had kicked the tray. “That was unnecessary,” Beck muttered as the guard went away again. Beck carefully approached the mess on the floor. The smell of potatoes and dirt hit his nose. He put his hands down on the ground, squishing through the muddied remains of his dinner. He probed every inch of the mess until finally, his fingers landed on the source of the tiny clink. He knew what it was immediately—there was only one thing that had such a grooved,

208


but flattened shape. A key. He sat down on the stone floor, careful to avoid the part of the ground soiled by his dinner. He flipped the metal over in his fingers. He nearly dropped it once because he hardly had any dexterity left from the cold air. His cell door wasn’t locked. It never was, which meant this key… With his free hand, he fingered the clamp around his ankle until he found an indentation that must’ve been the keyhole. Experimentally, he took the key and inserted it. He held his breath, all his hopes building in his chest. He turned it. The lock clicked—the clamp cracked open and fell to the floor. He rubbed at the spot on his ankle, slowly massaging skin that hadn’t been free in months, as the implications of what the man had done flickered through his mind. He was free to go. The cell was unlocked—and he tried it, snaking one hand up through the bars to turn the handle, just to make sure. It turned. He was free to go. Then there was the mystery of the paper the foreign man had left with him. Beck tucked the key into his coat pocket, hearing it clink as it hit the etching stone he kept there. Then he unfolded the note, smoothing out the creases. He ran his fingers over its smooth surface. He couldn’t feel anything—of course. Ink didn’t do anything but blacken his fingers when he accidentally sat his hand down on top of Tally’s writing before it had dried. He even held the note up between his eyes and the torch outside his cell, hoping by some miracle his eyes would be good enough to tell if there was writing on it. Not that he knew how to read the writing. It was useless, anyway. All the paper did was blot out his view of the torch. The note could’ve been any number of things. A time, a location, a set of orders, a rendezvous point—those were what he hoped it would be. Yes, he was free to go. But where? The implications of what the man had done left Beck sitting in his cell for hours afterwards, just thinking. Beck fingered the paper, running the pads of his thumb over it in circles. He had eaten what he could of the food on the ground before his stomach threatened to retch at the awful taste. Though his legs itched to get up and get away, he bided his time, and he thought. He couldn’t show the note to anybody anyway—the foreign man had said not to. Beck wasn’t even sure whether he could trust the man. For all he knew, the whole thing could’ve been a creative trap of some sort. But Beck couldn’t help but wonder why the Easterners would want to trick him into doing something. They already had him locked away. He was basically their slave, and they’d threatened plenty of times to sell him as an actual slave if he misbehaved. There was no reason for them to trick him, right? Beck knew he had to take the chance. Maybe it was logic that told him he’d be okay— maybe it was hopeful desperation. Maybe it was a combination of both. He had to try. Beck rubbed the tiny scrap of paper still between his thumb and forefinger. The air in the fortress weighed heavy with the chill of winter, a cold that seeped through his patched coat all the way to his blood. He’d waited long enough. It was well into the night now, when most of the guards and soldiers would be sleeping. Beck stuffed the note into the pocket of his coat. The foreign man said he wasn’t Beck’s enemy, but Beck couldn’t trust anyone—not even a Westerner with an accent just like Beck’s. He had to take care of himself. He had to get back to Tally and her baby. They didn’t have anybody else. Beck rose from the ground on trembling limbs and stood at the edge of his cell, gripping the cool metal of the bars to hold himself up on his atrophied legs. He turned his ear to the hall and listened. He heard nothing. He reached his hand through the bars and found the door

209


handle. He twisted it and opened it. The hinges groaned, vibrating the metal under his hands. He winced at the sound. Still, he stepped out of the cell, trying not to stumble as his weak legs struggled to get accustomed to moving again. He needed to get outside of the fort. If the moon shined in the sky, he would be able to get a good directional estimate. If not, well—he would pick a direction and walk while he waited for the sun to rise. He reached a hand out in front of him, stretching until he bumped into the stone of the wall opposite his cell. Now the light of the torch was directly above his head. He reached out with his other hand, spanning the width of the hallway with both arms. He walked, one step at a time, trudging along with legs that hadn’t moved this much in weeks. Three times, the stone on both sides of him turned into the bars of empty cells. Beck didn’t stop to check if anyone was in there. He knew there wasn’t. Beck came to a left hand turn first. He checked on all sides—the hallway didn’t continue straight or to the right. He turned left and continued. The walls smoothened under his fingers, no longer marked by the metal bars of empty cells. He eyed the torches down the hall, flickering dimly in his dark vision. He counted them as he passed underneath, and he basked in what little warmth their glow lit on his skin. After two more turns, a set of voices echoed from in front of him. Beck froze in his tracks, breath stalling in his chest. His ears gauged the distance between him and the approaching Easterners—they came from around the corner. His eyes flashed to the torches ahead of him. Three more to what he assumed had to be a corner. If he went backwards, he could only retreat back to his cell. But if he went forwards, his eyes could make out a space between the second and third torch, a blank spot where another should’ve been—that could be a door. Beck hurried towards it, willing his footsteps to stay quiet. It had to be a door, or else— well, he didn’t have time to think about or else. His legs ached with the speed. He ignored the pain. If the blank spot marked a door like he so desperately hoped it did, he had to get through it before the approaching Eastern voices turned the corner and saw him. His arm brushed the wall, and then his right hand touched wood and a metal hinge. His heart skittered. He fumbled for a doorknob, scarcely breathing. The voices inched closer, saying something in their language he couldn’t understand. He cast his eyes upwards and mouthed silently in a desperate prayer, “Please, give me luck today.” He found the doorknob and turned it. The door opened. Beck pushed it wide enough for his body and slipped through. A gust of frosty air blew against him. He pulled the door shut behind him, careful to keep it from thudding as it closed. Beck leaned against the door, holding his breath. The muffled voices passed behind him. They didn’t stop—they hadn’t seen him. Only with the passing of the guards and the fading sense of panic did he realize he stood in a light layer of snow. The wind blew towards him, slicking his long, unkempt hair and beard back. Beck listened as much as he could in the wind. Snowflakes tickled his face, the chill of the breeze making his eyes water. It took his memory to the day he and Tally had buried their parents. It had snowed that day, too. Beck shook himself to try and get out of the memory. He couldn’t afford to lose focus in a moment like this. He squinted against the cold and looked all around him. His eyes could see no moon. He saw nothing in front of him and, given that the wind blew so strongly against him, Beck guessed that he stood at the outside edge of the fortress. He tested the ground ahead with his toes before he put all his weight into his first step. Horrible thoughts of walking straight off a cliff lurked in the shadows of his brain. But he was smart enough not to do that—he hoped. Beck took another careful step, then another. His shoes crunched in the snow, and he couldn’t help but be reminded of the way his neighbors’ shovels had crunched through the frozen earth as they buried his and Tally’s parents. The wind blew then and now, and Beck shoved his hands into his pockets shield them, and to try and shake the memory of Tally’s hand in his, squeezing as they realized they were alone in the

210


world.

Beck walked for a long while, feet crunching even as he was careful to test the ground before he walked. With every step, though, he got a tiny bit faster. The aches in his limbs had gone away, replaced by the throbbing sensation of adrenaline, or possibly the temperature. Probably both. He was keenly aware of the fortress behind him, keenly aware that at any moment, a soldier could look out a window and see him while Beck couldn’t see at all. When he looked behind him, he couldn’t even see the lights of the fortress spilling out of the windows. It wasn’t often that he was aware of his blindness, but moments like these reminded him of just what he was missing. He’d fantasized about escaping since he first got captured. He’d imagined this very moment, though without the frigid weather. He’d fantasized about being rescued, too, and often the rescue took the form of his sister’s husband. Orion had joined the army, more out of obligation than a desire to fight, well before Beck had been captured—just a little over nine months before. Beck knew the man made a fine soldier. He’d often fantasized about Orion as a general leading his troops in to free all the prisoners and take Beck to his home and his sister and the baby. The hope of that rescue—and of the subsequent reunion of Beck’s odd little family—got him through the darkest days. Something slammed dully far behind him, followed by an eruption of shouting voices. A loud crack fired into the air. Beck cursed and started to run. They’d realized he escaped. They had guns, and they were coming after him. He didn’t know why he was so valuable, unless of course because they were so bad at tailoring their own clothes, but he ran anyway. He threw his previous caution away. If he ran right off a cliff, so be it. Maybe a snowdrift would cushion his fall. He had his arms out in front of them, stacked parallel on top of each other and ready to protect his face and chest if he ran into anything. Beck’s right arm, the one over his chest, grazed something solid and scratchy. He swerved to the left. Then his left arm brushed another thing, and something hit him in the face. The scent of pine filled his lungs. Beck reached his hands up and felt the thing that had slapped him—a tree branch. He’d hit the forest line. The shouting had only increased in volume. Gunshots fired every other second, though he knew they were too far away to hit him. He doubted they could even see him. Why were they shooting that much? But he kept running. He tripped on an exposed root and slammed to the ground. His nose hit the earth. Warm blood squirted from his nose. “Damn it!” he hissed, blood trickling into his mouth. He got up and kept running, knowing just what an easy trail of blood and footprints he left in his wake. He lifted one arm to his nose, using the fabric of his coat as a way to staunch the blood flow. He kept running. He had his eyes shut now to keep more branches from swiping across his face and catching his eyes. His legs burned. His face stung. He could hardly catch his breath. But the distant sounds of shouting and rapid gunfire kept him running as fast as he could. Beck tripped again and fell forward, hands stretched out in front of him. Instead of hitting the ground, his hands hit a sheet of ice and crashed through into a shallow riverbed underneath. Frigid water soaked through his clothes as he scrambled to get up again. He hadn’t noticed the rushing of water before, but now it thundered in his ears, drowning out the distant sounds of the Eastern troops’ guns firing and their shouts. Beck got up and kept going forward. He trudged through the water until it flowed up to his waist. He dove forward and swam. He broke the thin layer of ice on top of the water as he moved. The current pushed him through the ice, carrying him farther and farther downstream. Once Beck got cold enough that he could no longer feel most of his body, his breaststroke brought him to the opposite edge of the river. He crawled up on the shore. He tried to stand up, but his legs wouldn’t support him. He collapsed on the edge. He pushed himself up again, gritting his teeth until his entire head ached.

211


“Come on, Beck,” he told himself, teeth rattling in his skull. “Keep going.” He got up. He wobbled, but he kept going. The blood pumping through his veins did little to keep him warm. He kept himself focused by counting his steps, although he couldn’t get much higher than a few hundred, and then just a few dozen, before he lost count. His brain was too sluggish from the freezing air and water. Beck didn’t know how long he walked. He stumbled a dozen times. Eventually, his weak eyes detected a change in the world—his vision lightened with the rising of the sun, though the sun itself hid behind the canopy of the forest. The warmth of the sunrise didn’t do much, but it brought him a second wind that spurred him on for another hour or so until his ears detected a new sound. Voices—lots of them, but faint. It took too long for Beck’s brain to recognize that he didn’t hear a single Eastern accent. They talked in his language, and they had the Border Country dialect. Not just Westerners—they were his people. Beck walked towards the sound. They led him back towards the river. Careful to stay behind the trees and shrubbery, Beck approached the voices, head turned so that one ear aimed towards them. He heard the creaking of wood around the ripple of the river’s current—a boat, probably. A moderately sized one, too, if he heard right. Then one of the voices said something, and Beck made a decision and crept out from his hiding spot behind the trees. “Hhello?” he called out. His words slurred a little from the cold. The voices stopped in their conversation. “Who’s there?” one of them said. Beck stepped closer. “I-I need some he-help,” he said. His legs gave out and he toppled to the ground. “Whoa, hey,” the same voice said—a man. Two arms snaked through his armpits and lifted him up. The man helped him stand and led him closer to the rippling sound of the water. The creaking of the boat got louder. He helped Beck sit down on a stool—a barrel, maybe, given its roundness. “What happened to you?” the man said. “You’re soaking wet. What, did you decide to go swimming?” “S-Something like that,” he said, teeth chattering. “He’s shivering, look,” said another man. “He’ll catch his death like this.” “Here, let’s get this coat off of you.” One of them pulled on the back of his collar. He let them take his coat. They replaced it with a blanket and draped it over his shoulders. His fingers tried to grasp the hem of the fabric and draw it tighter around him, but he couldn’t get his fingers to work. One of the male voices sat down on the barrel next to him and wrapped his arm around his shoulders. He leaned into the embrace, taking in as much warmth as he could. The man sitting next to him spoke gently. “Hey. What happened to you?” Beck started to explain about the Eastern fortress and the man that brought him the key, but then he remembered the note. Beck lurched forwards on the barrel. “M-my pocket,” he stuttered out. “My c-coat p-pocket.” Beck reached forward with one hand towards where he thought the people had taken his coat, but the man next to him held him back. “Check his coat pocket,” the man said. Fabric rustled in Beck’s ears. “It’s just a key,” said the other man. “No, wait, there’s a note, too. It’s all wet. The ink is smudged.” Beck swallowed. “R-read it,” he said, tongue still floppy. “It has the seal of the Western Empire on it.” Then the boat creaked heavily behind him. Footsteps stomped on the wooden deck towards where he and the other voices had gathered. A new voice above them grunted and said in his language but with a thick, guttural, terrifyingly familiar accent, “Come on, you lot. Break time is over.” An Eastern accent. Beck’s breath stuck in his lungs, and his stomach plummeted to the bottom of the river. The Easterner descended towards the riverbanks, feet clomping on the

212


wood of the boat. “Who’s this?” he said. He stalked forward and stopped in front of Beck. He smelled like gunpowder. “He just showed up,” the man beside Beck said. “What’s wrong with him?” Air puffed in front of his face, and Beck instantly knew the man was waving his hand in front of Beck’s eyes. “Is he blind?” “Not c-completely,” Beck said. Maybe he could pose as more sighted than he was. “Well, take him aboard,” the Easterner said. “It’s time to set sail. We have to get you lot to port by Sunday to meet with the buyers. They’re paying fifty copper pieces a head. I suppose now I’ll get fifty extra, if I hide the odd eyes from ‘em.” His voice leaned down closer to Beck, so close that Beck could practically taste stale beer on the man’s hot breath. “That is, if he survives the cold.” The Easterner straightened up. “Come on, men. Herd ‘em on the boat.” A group of soldiers Beck hadn’t heard crowded around the group. Beck didn’t try to run. He didn’t need to see them to know the Eastern soldiers had muskets—he smelled the gunpowder and heard the clanks of metal as easily as he could breathe. The Easterners led them aboard the boat. They loaded them into a wooden cell below the deck. The man who’d draped his arm over Beck’s shoulder sat down next to him, making sure the blanket stayed around Beck’s shivering form. The other man, the one with his note, cleared his throat across from Beck. “Your note. It has the seal of the Western Empire on it,” he repeated. Then he read aloud, “Prisoners—the western army is inbound. We will attack at midnight. Hide in the galley together and we will come find you when it’s safe. We will get all of you home. Signed, General Orion Braga.”

213


The Way a Woman Moves by Katie Marler My husband’s company called it a “relocation package,” meaning, when we accepted a job offer in Texas while living in Utah, a moving company was sent to our miniscule newly-wed apartment to pack our things. Legally, we were required to not so much as tape a box or fold a piece of clothing. “For insurance purposes.” Added the HR representative, “Leave everything as-is. That way, when they unpack you in Texas if anything is lost or damaged it won’t be a question of liability on your part.” To say I was uncomfortable with two bulky men personally touching everything I owned and packing it up was an understatement. For this reason, my suitcase for the plane was full of all the things I didn’t want them to see or touch, ranging from frilly underwear to my mother’s pearls she passed down to me on my twenty-first birthday. It slowly turned into a suitcase full of equal parts items I’m ashamed of having, and items I couldn’t spend one week without. When Michael and I slipped through the tunnel from the plane’s door to land in the middle of a populated and shrieking DFW airport, I felt the difference in the air. The unfamiliar humidity hovered above my skin. I shook off my jacket and tied it around my waist as we began the twenty-five-minute trip home to our new apartment. We laid down on the floor next to half-opened suitcases we drug up the three-story walkup and perspired into the carpet, sprawled and panting. “Right about now,” Michael squeezed out a few breaths in between each word, “I’m so happy we aren’t allowed to touch any boxes. We don’t have to carry all our belongings up three flights of stairs.” A pang of guilt poked a little further into the sides of my ribs and I felt bad for feeling happy that we couldn’t help in the miserable June heat. The HR representative also warned that we weren’t allowed to tip or compensate the movers in any way. Even though I was not from the south, southern hospitality runs deep in the women in my household. Louisiana bred my grandmother, aunts, and mother to make people cornbread and pound cake (any kind of dense

214


carb was usually acceptable) when they serve you in some capacity. And besides, I was living the south now. It was uncomfortable to not extend some kind of thanks for their work.

~ “In the town Hodge, Louisiana, where we lived, it was the headquarters of the KKK.” Explained my grandmother with some huskiness, some reservation, in her voice. “I didn’t want to raise my children like that. I wasn’t racist, but he sure was. He really believed in what he was doing as strongly as I believed that it was wrong.” I had called up my grandmother one evening and asked her to tell me again the story I grew up hearing of her wanting to escape the violence of the south and her husband, my biological grandfather, (who has long since passed) when she was a timid young mother. After we exchanged pleasantries and she began the story, her voice lowered, almost as if she didn’t want anyone to hear her, and I had to lean into the microphone on my cell to understand all she was saying. She continued, “And it was the sixties. The civil rights movement was strong. Back then, there was extreme conflict in the south.” My grandmother’s southern accent has stayed strong despite decades of living in the west. I grew up listening to her exclaims of lordy mercy! when she was astounded, and a singsong-y do what, hun? when you asked her for a favor. The southern charm was in her blood; flowing through my mother’s occasional y’alls down to my toleration of black-eyed peas on New Year’s and a pallet for cornbread. But despite the nostalgic portions of the southern culture and traditions, my grandmother’s view of the south has always been slanted and emotional. “It was traumatic,” she confessed to me. Growing up, she always warned me of the culture that she knew too well, saying things like, “the south was only friendly to white men.” Feeling controlled by her father and then her husband, my grandma’s heartbreak has always been that she was denied her request to attend college to be a teacher. She told me, “I asked my father if I could attend university and he said, ‘well what would you want to do that for?’” She explained:

215


“Meaning, women back then were supposed to get married and have kids. Be a wife. My education was unthinkable to him.” The way my grandmother always described it, it was like she had no choice but to shrink before the men in her life. Compliancy was a tactic of survival for her. Soon, though, her sense of right and wrong came through stronger than the fear of her husband. “I wasn’t going to raise my children like that,” she repeated to me again like a mantra. She moved on with the story: “I could tell we were always being followed.” She told me, stringing together bits and pieces of what she was remembering. “I once opened his briefcase when he was in the shower. I saw that ministers and police officers were in that group,” she said with distain. “They would burn people’s houses and beat people because of the color of their skin.” She paused here in the story, choked up, and sighed. I imagine her grey-blond curls bounced slightly as she shook her head and licked her lips, like she does when she’s is disapproving or sad. Perhaps both. “Why, if authorities knew who the people in the KKK were, why didn’t they stop it?” My grandmother seemed to muse out loud to me, then recalled another detail: “He wore a belt buckle that said KKK.” Perhaps she was trying to illustrate here my grandfather’s pride in his actions, and equally her shame in them. I shuttered at this detail. I tried to imagine a younger version of the grandfather I had only seen a handful of times sport such an atrocity on his person. I swallowed hard at the image. I felt embarrassment and anger in my throat for knowing who he was. I wanted to pack it away in the shame part of that suitcase so no one else would ever see it. “He was the Secretary Treasurer,” my grandmother bellowed. “Why didn’t they do something about it if they knew who they were?” She asked again, breathlessly incredulous. It was here in the story where I knew, from years of hearing it, that this is where my grandmother’s action started. It was here where she decided to turn—to move— in every sense of the word. She has always been to me a heroine, rising above what was surrounding her and mustering all the strength that comes to you magically when you become a mother, and devised

216


a plan of escape. “He got meaner and meaner.” My grandmother began as she told me of the moments that finally gave her the conviction to leave. “You can mistreat me, but don’t mistreat my kids. I wasn’t gonna have them live like that. I lived like that ‘cause that’s how my dad was.” The more upset my grandmother got, the more her accent thickened. I always thought it amusing as a child, but here it felt like another reminder of the past she carried around with her. It was so deep in her person it seeped through in the sound of her voice. I imagined her mouth moving as she skipped consonances. I remembered that she was tongue-tied. As a child I would ask her to roll her tongue and she would laugh as she stuck it out flat and pinned down to her bottom jaw. Nowadays, they clip the tongue within hours of the birth if the see a child is born tongue-tied. Back then they didn’t, and so my grandmother learned to speak, manipulate and move her mouth despite it being anchored. Pulled down.

~ Sixty-three calls pour into my local Fort Worth twenty-four-hour emergency hotline for domestic violence every day. At SafeHaven, a domestic violence shelter, local women flee from their homes to what SafeHaven self-refers to as a “safety net for survivors.” I paused my cursor over the word survivor as I was reading their “About SafeHaven” section of their website; the word struck me. The word makes me think of obituaries. Things like “he is survived by his loving spouse and children” pop into my mind. My grandfather’s obituary (the grandfather I grew up knowing, the one my grandmother remarried when my mother was in high school, was silly and made funny faces, and every time he saw me he shook my hand with a couple dollars in it, telling me to “put some gas in my car”) said something similar to that—something about how he is survived by my grandmother. I held my mother’s hand while they gave my grandmother a folded flag at his funeral and cringed and shrunk with each shot of the 21-gun salute. She survived every shot. I mused about how my grandmother seems to survive everything, every husband. While investigating the SafeHaven website I thought about how they specifically

217


chose the word survivor and how to use that word, it is necessary that there are women who don’t survive. One can only survive something that has a risk of death. SafeHaven opened in 1976, around ten years after my grandmother left her first husband. Functioning as an emergency shelter, SafeHaven offers free legal advice, advocation and pro-bono work, assistance relocating families and housing, free counseling, a hotline, and an experienced crisis and outreach team. Around the same time, in 1979, a study was done by Dobash and Dobash about the lasting effects of children who witness violence acts in the home. Cathy Davis says in her book Housing Associations—Rehousing Women Leaving Domestic Violence that the 1979 study concluded that “Immediate protection and the need for temporary accommodation are the most important requirements of women when they first leave their violent partners” (125). These kinds of shelters and housing accommodations were just not as accessible and available to my grandmother like they are today. Her drive to protect her children was the thing that got her out, but she had to create her own safe haven, she had to temporarily relocate herself and her kids, and do it all without an outreach team. Davis notes in her book something that resonated with me and my grandmother’s story. Davis conducted interviews with domestic violence victims and recorded how they relocated after deciding to leave their home. She said: Acute fear of their violent partner(s) or ex-partner(s) was a significant influence in their deciding to leave suddenly, usually after being badly assaulted. Not all the women were able to leave like this. Women found immediate temporary safety in a number of ways: moving in with family members, moving into refuges or hostels or a combination of these. Three women moved to a completely different part of the country in order to escape. The possibility of women making alternative arrangements depended on their income, the understanding and resources of other family members and/or the availability of refuge/hostel accommodation. (125)

218


My grandmother crossed state lines to stay with her parents to escape her husband. She devised a plan to get out of the “acute fear” she was experiencing. Her story lined up with Davis’ interviews and statistics, and sadly, I realized that my grandmother’s story of survival and search for safety was not unique or uncommon. Samia Alhabib & Ula Nur & Roger Jones’ article Domestic Violence Against Women: Systematic Review of Prevalence Studies outlines that “violence against women includes all verbal, physical, and sexual assaults which violate a woman’s physical body, sense of self and sense of trust, regardless of age, race, ethnicity, or country” and moves on to prove that domestic violence specifically against women “has been identified as a major public health and human rights issue and has been estimated by the World Health Organization (WHO) to account for between 5-20 % of healthy years of life lost in women aged 15 to 44” (369). Not only that, but shockingly Alhabib, Nur, and Jones state that it wasn’t until the 1980’s that more resources and awareness were spread about domestic violence and were recognized as a “legitimate human rights issue and a significant threat to women’s health and well-being […] only in the 1990’s were comprehensive laws enforced [in the United States] and effective resources allocated to deal with gender violence” (370). They move on to note statistics that boggle and confound me: “Worldwide, domestic violence is as serious a cause of death and incapacity among women aged 14-49 years as cancer, and a greater cause of ill health than traffic accidents and malaria combined” (370). When my grandmother was a victim of domestic abuse it was at a time where the world did not recognize it as “legitimate,” and so, knowing her story, I am quieted at her courage. In my own community, SafeHaven cites that one out of every three women in Tarrant county experience domestic violence. Alhabib, Nur, and Jones emphasize that domestic violence against women “has reached epidemic proportions in many societies and suggest that no racial, ethnic, or socio-economic group is immune” (373). Perhaps this is why I’ve grown up with my grandmother telling me her story like it was a fairy tale a child hears before bed. She slayed the dragon and rescued the children. I learned from her that despite what is pulling you

219


down, you must rise, and speak, and tell your story—for it’s the only thing that can slow the epidemic.

~ My grandmother then illustrated how she broke the cycle of abuse for the women in her family, for not only herself, but for my mother; for me. “We planned a trip to see my parents in Arizona, and I wasn’t going to come back. I knew if I went back, I would never get away again. I thought about it for days and weeks and I had prayed about it; it consumed my life trying to figure out what to do. Finally, I came to the conclusion that I had to get away from it. I took as much clothing as I could but tried to not cause suspicion. I took smaller things for the two girls, some of their favorite toys. I rubbed my hands over a couple pieces of furniture that meant something to me, thinking how I’ll probably never see them again. They made up my home. It was almost like a death; I was leaving it all. But they were just things. I finally talked to myself and said, these are just things. It’s hard to leave them, even if they’re just worldly items. When you’re under stress like with a big move, they are familiar and give you comfort… until you realize they’re just things. The important thing was making a home for my children; one that was happy.” She took a breath and shared with me the familiar climax of the story. “When it came time to go home after our trip, I said, ‘I’m not going back.’” He [her husband] replied, “Go back with me, and we’ll sell the house and move here.”

220


“I said, ‘no, you go back, and you sell the house.’” My grandmother paused here and sighed. She snapped back to the present and started addressing me again. “Nobody wants a divorce. He went and sold the house and brought the furniture back. He went to work with my dad. Life went on, but it was not a Figure 1: “Dominance” My biological grandfather draping his arm over my grandmother. My mother is in my grandmother’s lap and my aunt is sitting at her feet. Hodge, Louisiana circa 1962.

good life or a good situation for the kids.

The kids weren’t allowed to make noise. It was a really stressful time. We ended up…” I knew the end of the sentence, so she didn’t say. They ended up divorcing, and between my mother’s memories I’ve heard over the years and my grandmother’s, I’ve pieced together a nasty divorce; one that was difficult on my grandmother and the children. “It’s dramatic to uproot,” She carried on, “To make a move to another part of the country. Even in good times when you’re going for a promotion or a job. But this was for necessity, to get away from something frightening and unpleasant.” She then recalled what it was like those first few nights away from her husband and the small town she knew so well. “I cried all night. I cried every night for several weeks. I lived in the south all my life; I was raised there. I was 26 or 27 when I got away. That’s young to have to make those kinds of decisions with two children; not to mention a troubled marriage, big time.” I imagined her pale blue eyes fixating on me and her nose scrunching up the way it does when she says big time. “The lack of attention and affection…” she couldn’t finish the sentence, but moved forward, like

221


she always does. “The circumstances that we were in because of what he was doing [with the KKK] gives new meaning to the word stress. I cried while he was gone. I didn’t know when he was coming back. I cried when he got back. He resented me, but I knew it was the right thing to do for my family.”

~ Michael and I stood at the window of our empty apartment, shocked. We watched the rain pour out of the drain pipes like a faucet and pelt the window angrily. Coming from the Utah desert, we both were pressed up against the glass, looking at the unfamiliar southern sky boil and grumble like the stomach of a fat man. Our things wouldn’t be delivered from the moving company until the next day, so after we got our fill of the storm, Michael and I explored our empty apartment and set up a blow-up mattress in the living room for the night. It was just the two of us, with nothing more than two suitcases full of treasures and secrets, a half-eaten pizza, and a wiggly blow-up mattress that nearly catapulted the other if one rolled over too quickly. There wasn’t much, but I remember turning to Michael and feeling lucky. I had everything I needed. The way a woman moves has changed, whether from oppression or opportunity. My grandmother didn’t have a relocation package when she moved out of the south. She didn’t have men bringing her belongings up the stairs for her. She didn’t have a husband who held her the first night in her new apartment to make her feel safe. She didn’t have a safe haven, a hotline to call, or a shelter to take her kids to. She didn’t have everything she needed. It seems the only parallel in our stories is that she, too, had baggage full of secrets and treasures she carried out of the south with her; things she didn’t want anyone else to see and things she couldn’t have lived a week without: her bruises, her kids, their bruises. She packed them up quietly by herself and moved on. The baggage she carried was heavy. It’s thanks to her and to her bravery that my suitcase was simply and naively filled with frilly underwear and pearls

222


instead of bruises and compliancy. It’s thanks to her that my baggage is lighter. That I was born with a loose tongue and I know how to roll it.

223


Works Cited Alhabib, Samia, Ula Nur, and Roger Jones. "Domestic Violence Against Women: Systematic Review of Prevalence Studies." Journal of Family Violence, vol. 25, no. 4, 2010, pp. 369382. ProQuest, http://library.tcu.edu/PURL/EZproxy_link.asp?http://search.proquest.com/docview/23321 9038?accountid=7090, doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.1007/s10896-009-9298-4. Bennett, Bonnie. “Figure 1: Dominance.” Circa 1962. JPEG file. Bennet, Bonnie. Personal interview. 7 February, 2018. Davis, Cathy. “Women’s Experiences of Finding a New Home.” Housing Associations Rehousing Women Leaving Domestic Violence: New Challenges and Good Practice, 1st ed., Policy Press at the University of Bristol, Bristol, 2003, pp. 123–144. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t8909c.11. “SafeHaven of Tarrant County.” Freedom From Domestic Violence, www.safehaventc.org/. “Tongue-Tie (Ankyloglossia).” Mayo Clinic, Mayo Foundation for Medical Education and Research, 15 May 2018, www.mayoclinic.org/diseases-conditions/tongue-tie/diagnosistreatment/drc-20378456.

224


#Metoo: Not my movement by Brooke Damico Part I #Metoo through Gendered Rhetoric: Gendered rhetoric is classified through the three waves of feminism whilst utilizing four primary frameworks: inclusion, reconceptualization, gender diversity, and oppression/liberation (Borchers, 2006). Through these four primary frameworks, I was able to dissect and analyze the #metoo social media campaign. With further analysis into this theory, each framework was used to identify the vulnerabilities within the campaign. Below are the major concepts, utilizations, and structures for each primary framework. Inclusion: The primary role of inclusion seeks to identify and uncover the “excluded” from the rhetorical artifact (Borchers, 2006). Through inclusion we are able to uncover the “forgotten” or “misunderstood” through which the campaign exists. Because the #metoo campaign was widespread and trending, I chose to analyze who and why these individuals were silenced or forgotten, and the effect on the movement as a whole. Reconceptualization: It is argued that women use rhetoric differently, and in turn, create a different rhetorical purpose through their conceptualization of rhetoric (Borchers, 2006). The thought stands that a “feminist perspective will empower women” (Borchers, 2006, p. 204), but yet the #metoo campaign challenges that idea of women empowerment. Although a movement created to empower, became a movement establishing vulnerability. Through the concept of reconceptualization, rhetors reevaluate and analyze what is or isn’t seen beyond the surface of the artifact. Gender Diversity: This primary framework has to do with the “distinction between men and women”, specifically when looking at rhetoric (Borchers, 2006, p. 204). This framework attempts to

225


reconstruct the concept between gendered rhetoric, and even redefine the “distinction” between men and women. This framework within gendered rhetoric attempts to reconstruct an understanding of gender diversity through the means of gender, sex, and sexuality. Oppression and Liberation: Throughout rhetorical criticism, we see rhetoric that oppresses women as well as rhetoric that liberates women. How rhetoric “frees womens voices” (Borchers, 2006, p. 204), and creates a hypothetical ‘breakable barrier’ between oppression and liberation. Unfortunately, this campaign was aimed towards liberating women through a social platform, but instead, created a label of vulnerability and oppression. This hashtag created an outlet for women, and only women. Women of privilege, and women who had the voice and the space to speak out as a survivor. Through Gendered Rhetoric comes Invitational Rhetoric: Invitational rhetoric is defined: “Understanding as a means to create a relationship rooted in equality, immanent value, and self-determination” (Foss & Griffin. 1995 p.5). Invitational rhetoric has two primary roles: “offering perspectives and creating external conditions to offer equality and respect” (Foss & Griffin, 1995, p.7) While analyzing the #metoo campaign, although meant to be invitational and equal in creation, was in actuality limiting and vulnerable in nature. Intersectionality, equality, and establishment was lost and the social platform that was created wasn’t necessarily invitational anymore. Gaining a new perspective: Through gendered rhetoric, the four primary frameworks, as well as invitational rhetoric, we are able to see the world in a lense created to uncover something beyond the surface. Through this theory, rhetors seek to understand the bounds of gender in society and their effect on rhetoric. The way gender as well as sex can bind us to rhetoric, even if it isn’t meant to. Each individual has a specific way of experiencing reality and creating their own identities. Through

226


invitational and gendered rhetoric, we can uncover new perspectives within ourselves as well as within society. Part II #Metoo Campaign: The #metoo campaign was originally established by an african american woman in 2006, in response to a 13-year-old girl facing her experience of sexual violence. Tarana Burke took this life altering experience and created a nonprofit called “Just be Inc.” This nonprofit was created to help victims of sexual violence and assault through resources, advocacy, and awareness. She gave this movement a name: me too. Almost ten years later, the hashtag #metoo came to light through Hollywood after countless allegations against Harvey Weinstein came pouring in. Alyssa Milano created the tweet advocating for women to retweet ‘metoo’ if they had been a victim of sexual assault. Unfortunately, Hollywood stars began to take credit for something that was created and established years ago. This movement was created to be a social platform for women to help uncover the prevalence of this issue, but instead had the capacity of creating a harmful, and vulnerable label for survivors. The #metoo campaign exploded on social media through Hollywood, celebrity influence, as well as social media apps and platforms. The original author was not credited, and the reason for the movement wasn’t explained or clarified. Through this hashtag campaign the original message was silenced and the message instead became a “trend” rather than a social movement. Burke told the news time and time again it’s not about a viral campaign, it’s about a movement. Tarana intended for this movement to reach young women of color facing these battles and who had survived these monstrous acts. Burke mentioned that the challenge is now taking it beyond a viral moment (Criss & Santiago, 2017).

227


Throughout this viral campaign there has been conflicts with intersectionality, the queer community, and men who have faced these issues. Women of color spoke out explaining that white women are picking and choosing when and how they would like to stand up for one another, while black women do not get the same magnitude of support for issues such as these (Bennett, 2017). April Reign, a digital media strategist states “Women of color are demanded to be silent and are erased” (Bennett, 2017). Once again, a movement created in equality, became a viral hashtag silencing those around us. Part III Linguistic Vulnerability: Judith Butler investigates that individuals are linguistic beings, “that we are formed in language and that formative power precedes and conditions any decision we might make about it” (Butler, 1997, p.2). I believe this means that language can cause a barrier over us, it can make or break our self-concept, and has the potential to create harmful labels among us. Butler also states “We claim that language acts, and acts against us, and the claim we make is a further instance of language, one which seeks to arrest the force of the prior instance. We exercise the force of language even as we seek to counter its force, caught up in the bind that no act of censorship can undo” (Butler, 1997, p.1). The #metoo campaign was used and misused to represent the prevalence of sexual assault and violence around women. The hashtag ‘me too’ doesn’t take back the “prior experience (i.e sexual assault, violence, and harassment)” as Butler mentions. This viral hashtag doesn’t report the perpetrator, doesn’t find justice in the monstrosity of the violence, and doesn’t save the life behind the words ‘me too’. We are using this phrase to raise awareness, but what about the life behind the hashtag and the experience that shaped this human being. “No act of censorship can undo” (Butler, 1997, p.1). Language can’t undo the

228


assault that took place. Language can’t undo the the violence that survivors carry day to day. Language can’t justify the prevalence of the problem or create a social movement. Masked Violence, Muted Voices: In the book, “The Sexual Politics of Meat” Carol Adams speaks about the silenced voices behind the violence within society. “Behind every meal is an absence, the death of an animal whose place the meat takes. With the word “meat” the truth about death is absent. This is not unlike feminists who find that issues of language imbricate women’s oppression” (Adams, 1990, p.63). Behind every #metoo, there is a life, a story, and an experience. We are boiling down a human experience, and possibly life altering story, down to a viral hashtag containing two words. Through this we are muting the survivor, and we are masking the violence that has taken place. As mentioned earlier, this movement was taken and altered in many forms. What was created to be an outlet and resource for women of color and sexual assault survivors, became a white feminist movement within Hollywood and social media. This campaign ended up muting and oppressing more voices than liberating them. It was an outlet for the privileged. It was an outlet forcing survivors to ‘out’ themselves. It was an outlet creating a vulnerable label for these women. Implications and Analysis: After looking at the four primary frameworks, gendered rhetoric, and invitational rhetoric, what is this viral hashtag communicating to survivors? In more ways than one, it is putting a harmful and vulnerable label on those survivors who have decided to out themselves. And what about the women, men, and queer communities who choose not to come forward? Which ends up muting their voices and masking the violence they endured. Many people in society claimed this is #notmymovement. The #metoo campaign was a privilege to those who could speak out, who had support to speak out, and who wanted to ‘out’ themselves as survivors. Not everyone

229


has the ability to do those things. Instead of creating prevalence and moving towards social change, this campaign was rooted in vulnerability and created a harmful label. As Tarana Burke mentioned earlier, we must move this viral hashtag into a social movement. While diving into the four primary frameworks of gendered rhetoric, the #metoo campaign fails to utilize each tenet of the framework. 1) Inclusion: The #metoo campaign was altered to be a white, privileged feminist movement which ended up excluding women of color, men, the queer community, and basically everyone who wasn’t a white female with the privilege or desire to ‘out’ themselves as a survivor. If the campaign was meant to show the prevalence of sexual violence, then how can that be true without the stories of everyone? 2) Reconceptualization: Looking at the #metoo campaign, I found that the words ‘#metoo’ fails to empower women, but instead, creates a vulnerable label and barrier upon them. Through reconceptualization, rhetors can analyze the distinction between men and women, as well as define clear lines between was is and isn’t seen. With this viral hashtag, there is so much that isn’t accounted for. Not only are the survivor’s experiences undervalued, but they also aren’t heard or seen. These violent experiences are taken, morphed, and utilized in a viral social media platform. We are unable to make a distinction between their experiences and the two word hashtag. 3) Gender Diversity: This campaign fails to account for multiple groups in the community including the LGBTQ community, women of color, the male population, and anyone else who doesn’t identify as a white privileged feminist. This social media campaign fails to identify the prevalence of the problem, as well as validify the experience of the survivor. This hashtag created muted voices, and masked violence. 4) Oppression and Liberation: Although intended to liberate women from the bounds of sexual assault, harassment, and violence, this movement created a barrier flooded with

230


vulnerability and oppression for women. Survivors of sexual assault are unable to be liberated when this hashtag is creating a harmful label for them. It puts them in a vulnerable position with no course of action. Tarana Burke created this movement to be exactly that, a movement. She wanted to spark social change, not just tweet about it. Unfortunately, what was meant to be a liberation from the prevalence of sexual violence, was instead an oppression of vulnerability and privilege. Throughout the #metoo viral hashtag campaign, the original message was lost and misconstrued. The movement became something unrecognizable, unable to reach social change. A label of vulnerability was created through this hashtag, and the movement was at a standstill. In the end, what exactly is this hashtag communicating to survivors, and how is this being viewed from a sexual assault, prevention, and awareness perspective? If we are excluding so many vital groups in the community, how are we truly addressing this problem? The hashtag is failing to meet the needs of the survivors, as well as failing to properly represent the individuals facing these battles. Save the human being behind the hashtag, not the tweet.

231


References Adams, C. J. (1990). The sexual politics of meat (pp. 63-82). New York, NY: Continuum. Bennett, J. (2017, November 30). The #MeToo moment. In The New York Times. Retrieved December 6, 2017. Borchers, T. (2006). Rhetorical theory: An introduction (pp. 43-50). Illinois: Waveland Press. Butler, J. (1997). Excitable speech (pp. 1-41). New York & London, NY: Routledge. Foss, S. K., & Griffin, C. L. (1995). Beyond persuasion: A proposal for an invitational rhetoric. Communications Monographs, 62(1), 2-18. Garcia, S. E. (2017, October 20). The woman who created #MeToo long before hashtags. In The

New York Times. Retrieved December 6, 2017.

Santiago, C., & Criss, D. (2017, October 17). An activist, a little girl and the heartbreaking origin of 'Me too'. In CNN. Retrieved December 6, 2017.

232


A Mon Dieu by Andreley Bjelland The first whisper of tulips creeping through a Minnesota winter. Dancing under icy, charcoal skies. Daring the lightning: catch me if you can. Holding hands in the car. Real licorice made in Oslo, where everyone knows how to say my name. The elderly couple at the nail salon; he cradles her purse like the Hope diamond, & you know for him there’s never been anyone else. Love like that. Unconditional. Mother & child. God. The sun rising over a liquor store & sometimes broken is more beautiful than whole. At the very least, more interesting. Changing my name to fit in. Changing it back to stand out. Glass slippers. Fairy tales. Waiting for Prince Charming in a 3rd-floor apartment. Three-hour phone calls. Crying over Nicholas Sparks though the plot twists are juvenile & the heroines pathetic. Dreaming. Deciding not to remember. Easter Sunday hats. L is for the way I look at you. Goodnight Moon. Monopoly. The clinking of a chain in the park after curfew. Tomatoes: red & yellow & bleeding heaven, if heaven is, after all, for real. When he winks across the table. Those heavy-lashed eyes. The way you just know. Our family is different. A Capella hymns. The tiny rebellion of wine in church. Hearts in frost with blue-purple fingers. The last one. The only one. New journals. Gilt pages. Brutal honesty. You’re lying. Silver crosses. I don’t believe you. Gelato & coffee. Red roses. Sleeping outside to see the stars. Not seeing any stars & being okay. Realizing it’s always going to be okay. The Ferris wheel on Navy Pier. The London Eye. The Tower of London. Queen Elizabeth I & her witch of a mother. My mother who is not a witch. Dandelion wishes. The Book of Psalms.

233


Something I Saw by the Lake at Night by John Wood I see from across the lake & through this chain link fence red lights from stop lights swaying over the street & red lights from brake lights easing to a stop beneath, spill in red runnels & red rivulets that streak across the surface of a dirty lake (that during the daylight I would not call beautiful & at least tonight as a gentle breeze ripples the water under a clear night sky is a pure black mirror that reflects back the bleak blackness of space) like bright red blood let from clawmarks raked across a glassy dark. From red to green and red to white, the traffic moves & so, too, does the light, and soon it is just me and this vacant lake that, as the breeze dies down, begins to hold a quivering pale wafer of light that becomes the Moon (a spotlight in search of life) until it, too, begins

234


to waver and to quake by the splashdown landing of a family of cranes.

235


To the Woman Who Ordered Extra Croutons on her Salad by Emily Capelli I love you. Thank you for the gift you gave me and the patrons of Saladworks. I live with many regrets, none of which involve croutons, but are about not asking for what I want. The man fixing your salad ladled a long stream of ranch into your bowl. You said, “keep going.” In Buddhism it’s uncommon dharma: that which awakens us to who we want to be. There is no action too small to prove our worth.

236


The Black-less Confederate Museum by Ann Tran The gloomy weather on the Saturday morning I visited the Texas Civil War Museum was a foreboding sign. Idling to the side of a highway in White Settlement town, the museum took on the appearance of an isolated colonial mansion amidst a modern landscape. As I would find out, this image became analogous to the museum’s preservation of a lost cause. Within the gallery, the visible absence of African-Americans demonstrates the unrelenting persistence of the Confederate legacy among Southerners who founded the museum and substantiated its durability. The film in the theater and the display of Confederate flags, artifacts, and gift shop items pointed to the ubiquitous nature of the Confederate message, immovable in its belief of racial purity, Southern glory, and federal resistance. A loudspeaker crackled overhead. “The award-winning movie, ‘Texas in the Civil War,’ will begin in two minutes,” a woman announced. Having just stepped into the museum, I followed the stream of other visitors to the small theater at the side of the lobby, seating myself in the front row to fully experience what I expected to be a factual documentary of Texas’s participation in the bloodiest war in American history. Wrong. Perhaps it was because of the one passing shot of black slaves standing in a sad row, followed by a picture of a storefront bearing “Negro Sales” without much commentary to explain its existence, or maybe it was because of the one mention of slavery at the end, by which the commentator valiantly declared, “Texas freed its slaves,” but something nearly caused me to cry out in protest against the audacity of the moviemakers for portraying Texas as the redeemer of the slaves and the winner of the war. Throughout the film, inundations of “Texas fought for its country” rung in my ears, coiling around other boasts of “pride,” “bravery,” “heroism,” and “strength.” The mighty Texans who protected the Alamo and “kicked out the Mexicans” could do no wrong. Ironically, fighting for one’s country meant the fighting for the lost Confederacy, since “the Yankees” were painted as evil invaders on Southern tradition. In fact, the conclusion of the documentary flaunted the revival of the Confederate brotherhood and unity within Texas borders, lauding the migration of veterans and

237


other Southerners to Texas following the war. I left the theater questioning if, by showing this film, the museum’s benefactors believed they had won the war in Texas, despite losing the war in the Confederacy. The museum offered a scavenger hunt for school children to discover war relics and information about war generals, yet it became for me more of a scavenger hunt for any black person photographed on the walls. There were none, but after watching the documentary, this came as no surprise. The first hall had equal amounts of Union and Confederate collections on display. Multiple plaques on the wall inscribed, “Was the South Ready for War?” above numerical comparisons of Union and Confederate cannon production, carbine production, population, industrial machinery, etc. Under the “Population” plaque, I noted the reference of slaves in the total population of the South, yet this number seemed to serve a different purpose under the question of Southern preparedness. By separating the slave and white populations, which sharpened the contrast between the number of white soldiers in the North and South, the plaque appeared to emphasize the innumerable odds facing the Confederacy as it entered the war. Compounded with the display of insufficient counts of machinery and artillery productions, the museum succeeded in painting the Confederate states as obvious underdogs whose patriotism led to them to war despite a foreseeable loss to the Union’s greater numbers. Unsurprisingly, one need only pass through the Victorian display of Southern dresses and decorum to understand the opulence that defined the socialite white women of the time. Dim lights illuminated a dark corridor of antiques reeking in affected decadence. Stylish hats adorned blank-faced mannequins dressed in voluptuous gowns of red and blue. On the walls, newspaper clippings and sketches of clothes pointed to the indulgences of the wealthy who lived off the labor of their slaves, an unmentioned fact. An encased plantation replica loomed at the end of the hallway. From the outside peering in, there were five different rooms inside a wraparound porch, each room neatly decorated with miniature doll people, tiny paintings of Robert E. Lee, and Confederate flags. The execution of the plantation’s grandeur was effective

238


for two reasons: the exhibition of Southern glory and the absence of slaves. Had the model been supplemented with a wooden shack depicting little black people, the image of the replica would have changed drastically, but the depiction of this truth would have also removed the sanctimonious image of the Southern lifestyle. For obvious reasons, the museum did not want this imagery. One of the most characteristic aspects of the museum was its blatant pride in Confederate remnants donated by the United Daughters of the Confederacy. Glossy black piano wood plaques decorated the museum’s right wing, exhibiting the donations of veterans and their sons and daughters. Tattered Confederate flags, enclosed in gold frames, blanketed the walls with St. Andrew’s crosses, the Stars and Bars, and the Bonnie Blue. One notable plaque by the flags read, “The objectives of The Texas Division United Daughters of the Confederacy are historical, educational, benevolent, memorial and patriotic.” These chosen adjectives, placed alongside Confederate models and flags, highlight the fabricated narrative of the Confederate struggle to maintain slavery. In promoting patriotism and “historical” education, the UDC cultivates a false memory and impairs contemporary understanding of the Civil War to reflect its own agenda. In light of the readings on memorials and the Civil War, this particular narrative of the Confederate memory dislodges the whole foundation of the war as a fight to end slavery. The gift shop held yet another horrific sight. Bookshelves were lined with titles teeming in Confederate pride, boasting ignominious books such as The South Was Right, Confederate Courage on Other Fields, and Confederate Alphabet for children. A quick skim through the alphabet book revealed the controversial Nathan Bedford Forrest, the first leader of the Ku Klux Klan, as the representative for the letter N, gallantly riding on his horse. Against the walls, blue and red flags of the rebel army screamed for the white supremacist’s purchase, engraving its print into key chains, book markers, stickers, and woven flags. Eerie busts of Robert E. Lee and Stonewall Jackson beamed alongside Ulysses S. Grant’s depressing bronze face. If these were

239


not adequate for one’s taste, one could simply email the United Daughters of the Confederacy or the United Veterans of the Confederacy to voice urgent requests for more merchandise. The presence of these items in the gift shop exposed the persistence of the Confederate establishment, unwilling to let go of its lost cause. Though the war was long past, memorandums to Confederate soldiers and flags commemorate the rebellious Southern states whose resistance to the federal government is remembered as valiant and patriotic. Disillusioned by the Texas Civil War Museum and its lack of black representation, I surfed the Internet for similar opinions. Instead, I found ratings of 4.5 and upwards on TripAdvisor, Yelp, and Google reviews, with many praising the museum’s Confederate legacy. The seemingly unanimous approval of the museum’s Confederate branding illustrates the serious need for correct education of the Civil War in American society today.

240


Classical Music is Like Glasses by Tatum Lindahl I believe in classical music as an adult much like I believed in glasses as a child. Before I found these two things, I had been living in a world where I was surrounded by blobs of color and my mind was in ten places at once. Classical music for me as an adult has helped me overcome a huge obstacle in my life and has allowed to see the world in a different perspective, just as glasses did for me as a child. I was prescribed glasses in the third grade. I was scared at first because I didn't want anything in my life to be different. I was content with my blob of a world, and I wanted to stay right where I was. I initially fought the doctors and refused to put the glasses on, but when I finally gave in, I could not believe what I had been missing all this time. I knew that trees had leaves, but for the first time, I was actually seeing them. I remember crying out to my mom about all the things I was seeing on the way home and she too was in tears. I was seeing leaves, and I had never been so happy in my entire life. Glasses allowed me to have clear vision, but my focus continued to be a blur. In the classroom setting, for example, I could read what the board said from a far distance with ease; however, I was unable to focus on my assignments and get them done. I remember sitting in the tightly packed classroom with all of my classmates and being the only one did not have anything written on their paper. All I could focus on were the loud coughs here and there, the tapping of a writing utensil on the desks, and the loud chewing of bubble gum from the girl who sat right behind me. I would get so anxious and annoyed to the point where I would have to leave the room in order to finally calm down. Even at a young age, I knew that there was something not quite right, and I knew I needed to tell somebody. I was later diagnosed with a condition called Misophonia, which basically means I have a high sensitivity to common sounds. Now that my issue finally had a name, I was able to start looking for solutions. I tried ear plugs and everything in between, but nothing ever worked. That

241


is until I discovered classical music. I had read online that the genre was proven to help college students study effectively, so I thought that maybe it would try it out. I remember putting my earphones in and listening to my first piece, Gymnopedie No.1 by Erik Satie. I knew right then, I was seeing leaves for the second time in my life. I was able to think clearly and I ended up being the first one done with my assignment that day in class. From then on, just like glasses, I relied on earphones and incorporated them into my everyday life. Classical music is like glasses. I am a more successful student with classical music in my life, and it has shown me a whole new way to focus and work as an adult. With classical music, my focus is clear, and with glasses, my sight is clear. I guess one could say I have 20/20 vision all around now and I could not be happier.

242


First by Alyssa Quinn Johnson Unsurprisingly, the locker room stinks. Not only is the air thick with the odors of unwashed socks, teen angst, and Bath and Body Works sprays, but the walls are also oppressive in their fiercely bright orange paint that was perhaps stylish 30 years ago. Benches are screwed into the concrete floor; they could be used for sitting but mostly service as makeshift cell phone holders. Across from the rows of black and gold lockers decorated with all manner of teen heartthrob images three sinks laid into a counter sag under the weight of various unshared beauty products. Foundation stains in every shade of beige and bronze mar the oncewhite counter. Errant flecks of glitter add a festive atmosphere for the teenage girls when they attempt to soften the remnants of a 7:30 a.m. workout before their long day in school. The row of toilet and shower stalls stands next to the sinks, an area avoided by those not incredibly desperate. Four strategically placed drains pock the floor in case of flooding; they also create obstacles for the rushing girls as they scramble out of damp sports bras and athletic shorts and into jeans and Abercrombie t-shirts. Though the space is mostly functional, it is avoided by most who do not brave the basketball court in their early teenage years. On the other side of the gym, the high school girls’ locker room merits a slightly higher hygienic rating. Bathed in shades of grey punctuated with inspirational sports posters, it is also cleaned once weekly. By contrast, the junior high locker room is considered past the point of being helped, so it sits, tucked away beneath the bleachers, entrapped by its own orange pungency. An altogether unromantic atmosphere. Unromantic? Brody didn’t think so. Well, more accurately, Brody didn’t care. At the ripe young age of 17, he didn’t care about most things. At least he said he didn’t. The only things he would openly express interest in were video games (Halo, to be specific), football, and girls. Though there were no outlying tragedies in his short life, there was also a dearth of role models and a lack of real support. His father ran off when he was three, and his mother and older sister were always busy working. All he had to teach him how to be a man was a stack of dirty

243


magazines and a group of friends whose obsession with screwing could only testify to their similar lack of experience. Maria did care about the trappings of sex. She spent way too many mornings in that locker room, and she hated orange. But she never would have said anything. She was used to an atmosphere that was less than aesthetically pleasing, comfortable with the smells of other bodies. The oldest daughter in a family with too many mouths to feed, her own needs came second. So when Brody asked her to meet him in there after school, she set aside her scruples and agreed. She had a plan, no genius required. She would text him when everyone had left; then she would go to the back door of the gymnasium and let him in. No one would see; no one would know. The perfect rendezvous. ** “Good morning, everyone!” Riley (well, Ms. Crosgrove, as she was now known) passed out syllabi to her freshmen along with smiles. She was determined to change each of their lives by opening their minds to the greater world beyond the tiny town she’d moved to. “We will be starting each class by freewriting for five minutes, so be sure to bring a journal tomorrow. Today, please fill out this sheet about yourself. After that, we’ll walk through the syllabus together!” Ms. Crosgrove took a seat at her desk while her students reluctantly began filling in the paper. She had always loved the first day of school, likely because in her own high school, she had been popular, pretty, a cheerleader who could afford to pick her boyfriends from the varsity teams. She had each of her teachers wrapped around her finger, and even though she wasn’t always the smartest in the class, she always managed to make A’s. Even in college, she had been in a sorority, nominated for homecoming queen, the girlfriend (and almost fiancée) of a promising business major who had wanted different things than her. Simple enough. If she couldn’t change him, she wasn’t going to waste her time.

244


During the application process of her senior year of college, she had applied to charter schools, preparatory schools, even a couple of graduate schools. But she received similar letters from each of them: Thank you for applying, but the position has been filled. We regret to inform you that we have chosen to go another direction. Although you appear to have adequate qualifications and references, we are looking for a more experienced candidate. Her parents were willing to support her; Roger had offered her a position as a stay-at-home wife. But she refused. If experience was what they asked of her, it was experience that she would get. Hence her abrupt move to a town that had fewer people than her high school. As rural and miniscule as they were, they couldn’t afford to be picky with applicants. So she showed up and rented a one-bedroom house, ready to prove everyone wrong. But after her first day of teaching, she glanced in the trash can on her way out the door. Her sophomore syllabus, color-coded in lavender, was crumpled at the bottom. She removed it, smoothed it out and placed a heavy textbook on it. So what if day one didn’t go as well as she’d planned? There were plenty of opportunities ahead. ** Sneaking Brody into the locker room was the easy part. Maria knew he’d been with other girls; she’d heard her older brother talk. She’d also heard rumors from other girls: he was a great kisser, he was a terrible kisser, his thing was too big, that it was kinda small, he had herpes, one girl even said he had a monkey tail. Maria didn’t know what to believe, so she chose to believe none of it. They’d kissed already, twice. Once underneath the bleachers after the team won the first home football game. Another time in Brody’s 2004 Nissan, in the school parking lot during lunch. The first kiss was brief, lasting only a few seconds. Maria didn’t know if she wanted more or not. If she was being honest, it was really just a weird experience. But during lunch with him the next week, she let him kiss her more deeply. She thought he was just naturally talented;

245


surely this wasn’t a learned skill. She chose, actively, to believe this, the naivete of being only fourteen years old allowing her to discount the way his tongue was a little too skillful, the way his hands were a little too bold. His hands had sure made it clear what he wanted. Maria didn’t know if she wanted it, too. But she knew that if he wanted her, she must be special. She must be important. She must be beautiful. If he was willing to give her that, she’d let him touch her. She opened the back door of the gym, and the two quickly snuck into the locker room. She had turned off the main lights so that the mirror lights were the only ones on, casting a strange, fluorescent ambience throughout the room. Once the locker room door shut, he looked her over, wordlessly, in the dim light. She was young, but she was an early bloomer; aided by a push-up bra and cosmetics, she could almost pass for 16. “Hey.” “Hey.” “I can turn more lights on, if you want.” “No. You look, perfect. Like, sexy.” He didn’t seem to know what else to say. He reached out, trembling, and she felt his hands on her waist, lower than he had dared place them before. “You wanna dance?” he asked. Maria could feel his fingers quaking as they began to sway. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, and she remembered how awful the room smelled. Why did he choose here, of all places? ** Riley looked young for her age. That, she would admit. But she didn’t understand why the other teachers insisted on avoiding her like they did. She ate lunch alone in her classroom, grading papers, while they gossiped together in the teacher workroom. They scoffed at her

246


salads, laughed at the heels she wore to make herself appear taller and therefore more authoritative, and never once invited her to one of their weekend Dairy Queen get-togethers. Maybe it was because she refused to settle. Maybe they thought she was stuck up. She didn’t fit in, and she didn’t like it. Determined and lonely, she stayed after school most days, working on lesson plans, avoiding the loneliness of her one-bedroom rented house, and channeling her feelings into the kids. Even Shannon, her mentor teacher, gave her little to work with. She would lend her handouts or lesson plans, but Riley was given no help with discipline, and even less help as she struggled to acclimate to small-town culture and life. Nonetheless, she was determined to fit in. Determined to get this requisite year or two of “experience” the truly good schools insisted their employees have. One Tuesday in particular, she was working on sketching out signs for homecoming. She planned to decorate her door in black and gold stripes, perhaps using one of the old cheerleading uniforms that was stored in the basement of the gym. Busy work was a nice change of pace from grading essays from kids who were borderline illiterate. Anything to avoid the reminder that she had chosen this isolation herself. Riley scrolled through her music until she found her 80’s pop list. Nothing like “Express Yourself” to motivate sign-making. During school hours, she hated how boring her musical choices had to be. Mozart. Piano music. Occasionally a Far-East meditation CD she found in the back of a drawer in her desk. Now, she played Madonna, quietly so that other teachers staying after school wouldn’t hear her. The song reminded her of being young. Not that she grew up in the 1980s; she graduated in 2007. But it was the music her parents loved, and playing it now made her feel like she had some sort of support system. That she wasn’t alone in this seemingly god-forsaken town. She rolled out a sheet of white paper and began to trace letters: “Go Mustangs!”

247


Madonna admonished her to “respect” herself, and Riley assured herself that she did. She respected herself, and she cared about others. That was what mattered, right? ** In the intimacy of the orange locker room, they were deep into experimenting. Lady Gaga was playing from Brody’s phone, and they had stripped down to their underwear. “What now?” “We could have a bad romance?” Maria laughed at his truly terrible joke, hoping to conceal her nerves. She looked up at him, tall, gangly, and acne-scarred, and decided now was the time. She snaked her arm around his neck and pulled him down to her, lips meeting in an exceptionally awkward and brief encounter. ** As Riley traced out letters, she began to think about how poorly her third week of teaching had gone. She had always had a knack for public speaking, but in front of these rural teenagers, her abilities in rhetoric were frequently rendered useless. She thought she was good at relating to them after volunteering with high school volleyball teams in college, but this was a whole new world. That morning, she had told her seniors the “skirt rule”: that their papers needed to be long enough to cover the subject material but short enough to keep it interesting. She had erroneously thought this was clever, slightly naughty, and amusing. An appropriate directive for seventeen-year-olds. One of the boys in the back had raised his hand, and Riley thought he finally had something to contribute, a question, anything. She was happy to call on him. “So what you’re saying is that it’s not about length, right? It’s all about what you do with it?” He looked her straight in the eye, somewhat menacing.

248


“Excuse me?” “You don’t care how long it is?” “Inappropriate, Josh.” “I just want to know how long you prefer things to be.” She wanted so badly to run, to cringe, to slap this kid, to say something about how his obsession with size was obviously compensatory for something, but as her job required, she stood there, flushing. “Your essay should be approximately three pages. Start working. Josh, principal. Now.” She had taken him to Mr. Smith, but the principal had chuckled at the joke and assured her that boys will be boys, that she needed to get used to it. Besides, his joke had been “funny.” Still reeling from the encounter, Riley realized she had pressed too hard with the pencil, that she would need to calm down before she turned her door drawing into a punch-out shape. Sure, the joke might be funny–if it came from someone she didn’t feel was threatening her. Roger would’ve stood by her. He had his flaws, but that wasn’t one of them. With him, she felt safe, protected. Smothered, but safe. And right now, safety was what she missed most. ** Maria’s initial reticence and quivering hands let him know all he needed to know. This was her first time, too. His buddies had said to kiss her first, a lot. Here, he had experience. So, he maneuvered her to one of the benches and eased her down, both pairs of teenage legs straddling the thin, athletic support. He tried to teach her tongue the tricks he’d picked up in his first half of high school, but he wasn’t all that concerned about her. As he kissed her, she began to relax. Her hands, unsure, began to make guesses, guesses that were close enough. Brody’s hands, formerly running up and down her back, honed in and, quivering, unhooked her bra. Wasn’t this how it was supposed to be done?

249


** “Dang it, I’m out of paint,” Riley mumbled to herself as she began to think about finishing up her door sign. Maybe she should’ve made her eighth period seniors do this; it couldn’t be any bigger waste of time than trying to explain the importance of Beowulf to them. Last week, the entire time she explained the conventions of epic poetry to them they had stared at their phone screens. She had a no-technology policy in class, but none of them abided by it. Shannon had been less than helpful, telling her to be more interesting and use more handouts. She had tried taking up their cell phones, but that had merely led to intense hostility from the sea of adolescent eyes in front of her. She didn’t expect them to care, per se, but she would appreciate someone in this stupid town treating her like an actual human being. She walked down the eerily lit, empty hallways to the teacher supply closet. They had blue paint, red paint, and endless bottles of gold glitter, but no black paint. For anything but homecoming, she would have redesigned her door, but at this point, she was determined. She knew the old cheerleading uniforms she’d been thinking of using were in the closet in the back of the locker room; perhaps she’d check there for any lingering cheer supplies. She had asked the cheer sponsor earlier in the day about it, and Mrs. Becky Martin had simply blinked at her. “I mean, they’re not being used for anything else. But why do you need them?” “I just thought they could be a nice touch to homecoming decorations. Retro, you know?” “Well, okay. I suppose we could use more school spirit.” The key to the closet lock had been lost, however, so Becky had told her if she needed to get in the closet, she would need to jimmy the lock open with a butter knife stored in her desk. Only in a small town, Riley had thought, but she graciously thanked her anyways. After a detour by her own classroom to obtain her keys, Riley walked to the other side of the school, questioning her rationale the entire time. If only she’d gone with blue, if only she’d

250


taken a job as a tutor in her parents’ home town, if only she’d married Roger. But she had made her choice; now she had to deal with the consequences. She unlocked the door, retrieved the bent butter knife from Becky’s drawer, and relocked the door. What a mess. ** Task accomplished, Brody sat, naked, on the bench, adding butt sweat to years of residual adolescent athleticism. It had been easier than he’d thought; it had also been more awkward than he’d imagined. Still, he had traded his V-card for a man card. Awesome. Maria lay, a bit in pain and more than a bit shocked, on the gritty floor. She focused on taking deep breaths, simultaneously trying to forget and to memorialize what had just happened. They heard someone outside the door. Maria sat up. “You have to hide!” “What?” “Now!” Brody darted into one of the showers. Maria barely had time to stand up before the locker room door opened. Ms. Crosgrove flipped on the lights, humming to herself. Maria stood there, hugging her chest, like a deer in headlights. The teacher stopped humming. What? A naked girl? Riley inventoried her mind. Not from one of her classes. A junior high cheerleader? Maria, maybe? She decided to ask before accusing. “Hey…Is everything okay?” It came to her that from this point on, everything that happened would have to be reported to the state. Damn. “Hey, um, Mrs. Crosgrove, I’m just, you know, hanging out.” Maria was staring at the butter knife. Riley looked around and noticed two pairs of jeans crumpled on the floor. A small, pink bra appeared to have been flung to the other side of the room. “Are you alone?”

251


“Yes. Very much so, I’m totally single and I just wanted to come shower here, like by myself. There’s a lot of kids at my house and I just wanted to be alone, which I am.” Maria kept her arms folded over her bare chest. “Why don’t you put some clothes on, and then we can talk. I need to get something out of the closet, but when I’m done you can tell me what’s really been going on.” The girl nodded, obviously terrified. The first person to feel that way about Riley in this town. Riley was fairly sure there was a boy hiding in the room, somewhere. Unfortunately, she couldn’t be sure who or what his reaction might be, and she didn’t particularly relish the idea of one of the larger football boys making trouble with her. This wasn’t something they covered in education classes. She gripped the butter knife, remembered it was a virtually useless weapon, and headed toward the hidden closet, buying time. She heard something behind her, in the showers, and spun around to see a very naked, very thin teenage boy sprinting out of the room. “Hey! Stop, now!” He didn’t. With his head start and long legs, he was across the gym and out the door before she could catch up, hobbling towards him in her incapacitating heels. Knowing that she’d have better luck with Maria than with chasing down whoever this was, she returned to the locker room, panting. Riley opened the heavy door just as Maria was pulling on her t-shirt. “Take a seat. What’s your name?” Maria confirmed her identity as Riley assumed her best “teacher voice” and wondered what she was supposed to do. “Who was that?” “Um. That was just someone.” “Maria, I saw him. What were you doing in here?” “Nothing.” “There’s no reason for him or you to be in here like this after school, dressed or not. What was really going on?” “I can’t say.”

252


“Maria, if he hurt you in any way, I promise we will take care of you and the situation. But you have to tell me.” “Don’t I have, like, the right to remain silent?” “Maria–” “I have to get home, Ms. Crosgrove, I have to babysit tonight because my mom’s working.” Maria got up and all but ran out the door. Riley returned to her classroom, unsure what to do. She sat down at her desk and realized she was still gripping the stupid butter knife. Even if she couldn’t positively ID the boy, she was legally obligated to report the situation. She called Mr. Smith, her principal. Perhaps he would know what to do. He didn’t pick up. No matter, she would finish this stupid sign now, then go home and spend her evening alone eating ice cream and watching The Bachelor. ** I dont think she saw u U sure? She asked who u were but i didnt tell Did u tell her wut we did? No. Did u like it? Ya, it was good. Ur so sexy. Thx. U 2. U wanna hang 2nite? ;) Cant. Gotta babysit. K ** In the morning, Riley walked into Mr. Smith’s office. He greeted her politely, if detachedly, and asked how he could help.

253


“Mr. Smith, I believe I walked in on two of our students, you know, being sexually active, yesterday, in the girls’ locker room, the junior high one.” “What? Why?” “Why in the locker room? I have no idea, it’s disgusting–” “No, why were you there?” “I needed to get something out of the closet; why does that matter?” “Which students?” Mr. Smith hated dealing with discipline of this sort; teenagers were teenagers and you couldn’t stop them. Just teach them the basics of contraception and hope for the best. “The girl is named Maria. She’s not in my classes, but I’ve seen her around the school. Junior high cheerleader, lots of siblings? I didn’t see the boy’s face.” “This is a pretty serious allegation, Ms. Crosgrove, especially when you don’t know his name.” “Well, I tried to catch him but he was fast, he was very tall. Maria wouldn’t tell me anything.” “So you don’t have any evidence?” “Well, no, but I saw–” “Listen, I know this is your first year, and I know you haven’t had a lot of experience with this type of situation. But I assure you, it is completely normal for teenagers to experiment. Now, it’s unfortunate that the event happened on school property, but we have no reason to believe it wasn’t consensual, and we don’t even have evidence that anything happened at all. And I’ve heard rumors about that girl. Who’s to say any of it is true?” “Mr. Smith, I am aware of these facts. Nonetheless, I believe it is important that we do something about it! How do we know it wasn’t rape? Shouldn’t we tell her parents, or the nurse, or someone?”

254


Mr. Smith leaned back in his leather office chair. “Look, I’m sorry you walked in on it, but if she won’t act on it, we can’t act on it. Sorry. There’s nothing I can do.” “You mean there’s nothing you will do.” Riley left in a huff. She returned to her classroom and slammed her newly-decorated door. She sat down at her desk, and for the first time since the summer, she began to cry. ** Maria and Brody had sex a few more times. She wasn’t sure she liked it. Worse, the more she gave to him, the less he seemed to care about her. Her mom wondered where she was all the time, but Maria lied and said that an older student had been tutoring her. It wasn’t a total lie. She was certainly learning something. ** After struggling through teaching To Kill a Mockingbird, Frankenstein, and A Christmas Carol, Riley found herself going to her first athletic event in years: the junior high basketball tournament. She’d been asked by the principal to take money at the door, and she agreed mostly because she didn’t feel she had any other options. Some of the townspeople were nice to her; some of them weren’t. They all looked at her funny, though. Riley sighed and entered the gym when Mrs. Martin took over her shift. On the edge of the court she saw Maria. She looked different than she had a couple months ago; whether this was puberty working its dreadful magic or seeing her fully clothed in a uniform Riley didn’t know. She cheered on the sidelines, specifically for the tall boy on the team. Brody? The dots connected in her mind–this must be the boy. Maria had his number painted on her face. He smiled at her after making a free throw, but after the game, Riley noticed that his hug for her was shorter and less affectionate than for his older adoring fans and cheerleaders. **

255


Good job 2nite! U played so good!!! :) Thx. U looked cute in ur uniform. Ur so sweat LOL yeah i am, just played bball for an hour LOL luv u ** Even with all of her “experience” from her first year, Riley wasn’t able to find a better job. So, she renewed her contract and resolved to stick it out another year. Scrolling through Facebook one night, she saw that Roger was now engaged to another blonde, taller than her but with similar features. Great. Classes started off more smoothly than her first time, she had to admit that. She’d given up on handing out syllabi and instead hung a calendar with important dates, plans, and things to remember on the bulletin board, one for each class. She would start by teaching Romeo & Juliet to the freshmen. She had plenty of curriculum, there were various film adaptations she could screen in class, and, as she very well knew, teenagers were obsessed with sex. ** The morning of August 28, Maria was excited to start high school. By September 1, she was done. Cheer practices held her at the school building until late at night, her teachers expected them to do homework every night, and her parents expected her to get a job as soon as she turned fifteen. Brody wouldn’t talk to her. Their relationship hadn’t survived the summer. She had seen him walking to lunch with the cheer captain. That hurt, especially since his new flame happened to bear a striking resemblance to her. She tried texting him, calling him, and waiting in the parking lot after school. But he avoided her.

256


Freshman year was going to be a challenge, for sure. But she liked her English teacher. Even though she’d caught her in that super awkward moment last year, she was nice, unlike the other teachers who looked at her like a second-class citizen, judged her family, and constantly mispronounced her last name. ** “Is love a tender thing? It is too rough, Too rude, too boist’rous, and it pricks like thorn.” “If love be rough with you, be rough with love; Prick love for pricking, and you beat love down.” Clearly, the boy Riley had called upon to read this passage hadn’t picked up on its innuendo. Grateful, she decided not to point it out. “Good job to our readers! You can stop there,” Riley interrupted. “Again here we see that Romeo is super into Rosaline, right? Why do you think he’s so heartbroken over her?” Her questions usually went unanswered, but Riley was no longer a stranger to awkward silences. “Because he’s a baby!” “Well, okay. That’s one interpretation. But really, what do you think? We all know he won’t end up with this Rosaline chick from the title of the play.” Riley looked up and saw that Maria was unusually emotional for a Monday morning. Not ideal, but she had grown used to working in a constant sea of teeming hormones. Surprisingly, the girl spoke up. “Ms. Crosgrove, I think he just knows how bad love hurts. Movies make it look so easy, and everyone always wants it, but in real life it’s just hard, like, I don’t know, it’s just hard.” Riley didn’t ask Maria further questions; she looked like she might cry. “Good. Let’s move on. Jake, will you read for Mercutio at line 53?” ** After class, Maria lingered more than expected. As students filed in and out of the small classroom, she approached Riley’s desk. “Hey Maria. What’s up?”

257


“Do you think Romeo is right? “About what?” Riley asked, thinking that Romeo was, in fact, right about literally nothing in the play. “About love being too rough. Do you think it hurts?” “Well, I don’t think true love should hurt. That doesn’t mean it’s always easy, though.” “Yeah, I guess. Like, in your experience has it been that rough?” “Sometimes. But that doesn’t mean I didn’t learn anything from the experience. I think it’s the lessons we take from the bad moments that matter. Maria, is everything okay?” Her chin was trembling again, and Riley was almost positive it had to do with that Brody kid. “Not right now, no. But maybe it will be. I guess I’m just still learning.” She turned away and scuttled out the classroom door. “Me too, Maria. Me too,” Riley muttered as her next class filed in. She took a deep breath to face the long day of learning ahead of her.

258




Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.